The great pressures and grievances of the Protestants in France and their apology to the late ordinances made against them : both out of the Edict of Nantes, and several other fundamental laws of France : and that these new illegalities, and their miseries are contrived by the Pop. Bishops arbitrary power / gathered and digested by E. E. of Greys Inn ... ; humbly dedicated to His Majesty of Great Britain in Parliament.
         Everard, Edmund.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 388 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 44 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A38821
         Wing E3529
         ESTC R8721
         13534067
         ocm 13534067
         100016
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A38821)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 100016)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 453:24)
      
       
         
           
             The great pressures and grievances of the Protestants in France and their apology to the late ordinances made against them : both out of the Edict of Nantes, and several other fundamental laws of France : and that these new illegalities, and their miseries are contrived by the Pop. Bishops arbitrary power / gathered and digested by E. E. of Greys Inn ... ; humbly dedicated to His Majesty of Great Britain in Parliament.
             Everard, Edmund.
             France. Sovereign (1643-1715 : Louis XIV)
             France. Edit de Nantes.
          
           [4], 82 p.
           
             Printed by E. T. and R. H. for T. Cockeril ... and R. Hartford ...,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             "The epistle dedicatory" signed: Edmond Everard.
             Contains the Edict of Nantes granted by Henry IV of France and two declarations of Louis XIV.
             "The second declaration of the same second day of April, 1666, entitled Against the relapsed and blasphemers": pp. 72-82.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           France. -- Edit de Nantes.
           Protestants -- France.
           France -- History -- Henry IV, 1589-1610.
           France -- History -- Louis XIV, 1643-1715.
        
      
    
     
        2006-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-11 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-12 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-12 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           GREAT
           PRESSURES
           AND
           GRIEVANCES
           OF
           THE
           PROTESTANTS
           IN
           FRANCE
           .
           AND
           THEIR
           Apology
           to
           the
           Late
           Ordinances
           made
           against
           them
           ;
           both
           out
           of
           the
           Edict
           of
           Nantes
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           Fundamental
           Laws
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           that
           these
           new
           Illegalities
           ,
           and
           their
           Miseries
           are
           Contrived
           by
           the
           Pop.
           Bishops
           Arbitrary
           Power
           .
        
         
           Gathered
           and
           Digested
           by
           
             E.
             E.
          
           of
           Grays-Inn
           ,
           sometime
           Under-Secretary
           to
           the
           French
           King.
           
        
         
           Humbly
           Dedicated
           to
           his
           MAJESTY
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           in
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             by
          
           E.
           T.
           and
           R.
           H.
           for
           T.
           Cockeril
           
             at
             the
          
           Three
           Legs
           
             over
             against
             the
          
           Stocks-Market
           ;
           and
           R.
           Hartford
           
             at
             the
          
           Angel
           in
           Cornhil
           ,
           
             near
             the
          
           Royal
           Exchange
           .
           1681.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           KING
           IN
           PARLIAMENT
           .
        
         
           
             GREAT
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           for
           the
           amplyfying
           of
           your
           Name
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           for
           the
           Patronizing
           and
           Securing
           of
           true
           Religion
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           and
           in
           special
           gratitude
           to
           my
           Masters
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           that
           I
           introduce
           these
           undone
           French
           Supplicants
           to
           Petition
           and
           Appeal
           to
           your
           Majesty
           and
           your
           Grand
           Council
           for
           your
           Mediation
           or
           some
           other
           Redress
           ,
           which
           they
           with
           all
           possible
           submission
           and
           reiterated
           Applications
           ,
           nay
           with
           tears
           of
           Blood
           ,
           and
           with
           broken
           Hearts
           and
           Backs
           ,
           have
           long
           sought
           in
           vain
           of
           that
           incroaching
           Monarch
           that
           rules
           and
           tramples
           over
           them
           :
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           these
           following
           Sheets
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           makes
           them
           conceive
           the
           greater
           Trust
           and
           Confidence
           ,
           is
           certain
           Titles
           of
           your
           Majesties
           ,
           and
           that
           particularly
           of
           Defender
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           which
           they
           hope
           you
           will
           think
           to
           fulfil
           ,
           according
           as
           occasion
           at
           home
           will
           suffer
           your
           Prudence
           to
           turn
           your
           eyes
           to
           their
           Exigencies
           and
           the
           present
           Opportunities
           abroad
           .
        
         
           The
           Solemn
           Embassies
           that
           your
           Majesties
           Protestant
           Predecessors
           sent
           thither
           ,
           for
           to
           expostulate
           with
           the
           French
           Kings
           concerning
           the
           illegal
           oppressions
           of
           the
           Huguenots
           ,
           
           contrary
           to
           the
           Edict
           of
           Nantes
           ,
           (
           whereof
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           were
           held
           the
           Guaranties
           ,
           )
           were
           allowed
           and
           are
           found
           Recorded
           in
           their
           own
           Memoires
           and
           Registers
           of
           State
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           animadversion
           or
           disclaim
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           Privilege
           that
           the
           Kings
           of
           this
           Realm
           had
           used
           as
           their
           right
           to
           practise
           and
           insist
           upon
           ;
           and
           which
           we
           in
           our
           days
           ought
           by
           no
           means
           to
           lose
           by
           Prescription
           .
           Now
           if
           that
           King
           should
           go
           about
           to
           huff
           at
           any
           Forraign
           Princes
           concerning
           himself
           in
           this
           Nature
           ,
           with
           the
           State
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           besides
           the
           premised
           reasons
           ,
           his
           mouth
           may
           be
           stopped
           with
           this
           
             argumentum
             ad
             hominem
          
           .
           That
           he
           himself
           took
           the
           same
           liberty
           in
           writing
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           in
           favour
           of
           his
           oppressed
           Protestant
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Valleys
           of
           Piedmont
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           when
           not
           only
           England
           ,
           but
           
             Sweadland
             ,
             Denmark
          
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Princes
           of
           Europe
           had
           done
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           Patronizing
           Spirit
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           conspicuously
           famous
           even
           in
           a
           Woman
           ,
           a
           Princess
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           was
           not
           suffered
           to
           decay
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           English
           People
           it self
           during
           that
           unhappy
           absence
           of
           your
           Majesty
           from
           your
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           amidst
           their
           Civil
           Distractions
           ,
           they
           forgot
           not
           the
           right
           our
           Nation
           had
           to
           Mediate
           and
           succour
           their
           French
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ;
           For
           ,
           besides
           Letters
           and
           Messages
           they
           sent
           for
           their
           present
           solid
           Relief
           twenty
           thousand
           two
           hundred
           thirty
           three
           pounds
           by
           Sir
           
             Samuel
             Morland
          
           ,
           as
           part
           of
           a
           General
           Collection
           made
           for
           them
           throughout
           England
           ,
           whereof
           remained
           in
           ready
           Cash
           ,
           sixteen
           thousand
           three
           hundred
           thirty
           three
           pound
           ten
           shillings
           to
           be
           improved
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           we
           know
           in
           whose
           hands
           this
           Sum
           was
           deposited
           at
           your
           Majesties
           happy
           Restoration
           ,
           but
           since
           it
           is
           so
           scattered
           ,
           that
           few
           knows
           what
           is
           become
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           we
           humbly
           beg
           your
           Majesty
           and
           Parliament
           to
           give
           order
           to
           inquire
           into
           ,
           who
           they
           were
           that
           laid
           Sacrilegious
           hands
           on
           such
           an
           holy
           offering
           of
           the
           Nations
           to
           the
           indigent
           members
           of
           Christ
           in
           Foraign
           Churches
           .
           The
           French
           Church
           in
           London
           have
           a
           Procuration
           to
           receive
           it
           for
           the
           Piedmontoes
           .
        
         
           In
           Fine
           ,
           both
           divine
           and
           Humane
           Reasons
           do
           clearly
           demonstrate
           ,
           That
           whatever
           
           temporizing
           Pseudo-Polititians
           may
           insinuate
           ,
           nothing
           would
           (
           as
           it
           is
           presumed
           )
           so
           much
           strengthen
           your
           Majesty
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           all
           possible
           proofs
           to
           your
           Neighbours
           ,
           that
           you
           roundly
           and
           vigorously
           intend
           to
           shew
           your self
           
             The
             Head
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           that
           you
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
             indeed
          
           .
           And
           certainly
           the
           opposite
           Interest
           (
           God
           be
           thanked
           )
           does
           so
           visibly
           decay
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           unsurmountable
           Decree
           ;
           That
           the
           Protestants
           are
           and
           shall
           be
           found
           to
           be
           the
           best
           friends
           and
           strongest
           supporters
           your
           Majesty
           may
           have
           ,
           did
           worldly
           Prudence
           it self
           lead
           one
           to
           make
           a
           Choice
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           Book
           will
           afford
           sufficient
           matter
           for
           your
           Royal
           Compassion
           and
           Protection
           ,
           and
           though
           you
           see
           here
           but
           a
           rough
           draught
           of
           their
           Miseries
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           of
           the
           very
           many
           Decrees
           (
           which
           I
           have
           by
           me
           )
           that
           were
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           yet
           here
           is
           as
           much
           as
           may
           satisfy
           your
           Majesty
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           they
           suffer
           not
           as
           evil
           Doers
           ;
           as
           't
           is
           plain
           by
           the
           Edict
           of
           Nantes
           here
           inserted
           ,
           and
           their
           Plea
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           other
           French
           Laws
           .
        
         
           France
           was
           sadly
           distracted
           and
           disjoynted
           within
           it self
           for
           many
           ages
           upon
           this
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           when
           the
           Popes
           Emissaries
           would
           never
           suffer
           the
           poor
           Huguenots
           to
           live
           as
           peaceable
           Subjects
           among
           them
           ,
           striving
           (
           though
           in
           vain
           )
           utterly
           to
           extirpate
           and
           root
           them
           out
           .
           But
           all
           their
           Devices
           turned
           to
           their
           own
           shame
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           other
           attempts
           for
           the
           s●tling
           the
           Peace
           of
           that
           Nation
           in
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           still
           proved
           unsuccessful
           till
           this
           healing
           Edict
           called
           of
           Nantes
           was
           Enacted
           by
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           at
           that
           City
           ,
           whereby
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           Religion
           in
           determined
           fixed
           Places
           throughout
           the
           Nation
           with
           sundry
           other
           Priviledges
           ,
           were
           allowed
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           .
           This
           wrought
           such
           a
           general
           Unity
           and
           Harmony
           and
           such
           a
           blessing
           from
           God
           upon
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           both
           Popish
           Bishops
           and
           Presbyterian
           Professors
           lived
           quietly
           together
           for
           about
           a
           whole
           Century
           ,
           till
           now
           of
           late
           ,
           those
           proud
           Prelates
           not
           induring
           any
           Fellows
           in
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           not
           content
           with
           the
           whole
           Fleece
           ,
           will
           have
           all
           the
           room
           to
           dilate
           their
           Phylacteries
           ,
           and
           so
           upon
           several
           superstitious
           pretences
           and
           jealousies
           they
           drew
           that
           King
           to
           grant
           those
           Decrees
           against
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           he
           would
           require
           Money
           of
           their
           Convocated
           Clergy
           .
           Thus
           they
           first
           of
           all
           break
           the
           Bonds
           of
           Charity
           and
           Christian
           Unity
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           that
           of
           the
           Civil
           Concord
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           by
           incroaching
           upon
           the
           Civil
           Magistrates
           Power
           of
           making
           and
           executing
           of
           Penal
           Laws
           ,
           in
           their
           Courts
           against
           their
           Fellow
           Christians
           ;
           wherein
           they
           are
           Antichrists
           Successors
           ,
           not
           Christs
           ,
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           :
           For
           his
           Kingdom
           was
           not
           of
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           may
           it
           not
           then
           be
           hoped
           and
           humbly
           offered
           that
           the
           ordaining
           of
           such
           another
           Edict
           of
           Nantes
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           would
           in
           allowing
           some
           limited
           Privileges
           to
           the
           Non-conformists
           conforming
           in
           Fundamentals
           ,
           (
           whose
           Principles
           are
           not
           destructive
           to
           Monarchy
           nor
           Morality
           )
           work
           the
           same
           good
           effects
           here
           as
           it
           did
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           prevent
           those
           further
           growing
           Divisions
           and
           Distractions
           in
           Church
           and
           State.
           In
           sine
           ,
           both
           we
           and
           the
           French
           Protestants
           ought
           in
           all
           humble
           thankfulness
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           late
           bountiful
           relief
           of
           your
           Majesties
           ,
           for
           the
           conveying
           some
           of
           the
           most
           indigent
           Banished
           French
           Protestants
           into
           Carolina
           ,
           and
           giving
           them
           an
           Azile
           there
           ;
           but
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           if
           some
           course
           be
           not
           taken
           to
           protect
           them
           ,
           rather
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           no
           greater
           pleasure
           can
           be
           done
           to
           the
           French
           King
           nor
           his
           Bishops
           ;
           for
           by
           a
           too
           considerable
           transportation
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           in
           Christendom
           will
           grow
           weaker
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           and
           Popish
           will
           become
           by
           so
           much
           the
           stronger
           ,
           the
           Ballance
           of
           Europe
           shall
           not
           be
           maintained
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           your
           Majesties
           true
           Interest
           and
           Privilege
           to
           preserve
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           Religion
           will
           be
           made
           to
           flee
           to
           America
           ,
           while
           State-Policy
           calmly
           looks
           on
           ,
           and
           inthrones
           itself
           in
           its
           place
           :
           therefore
           the
           Premisses
           ,
           and
           the
           finding
           out
           any
           other
           more
           fit
           Expedient
           ,
           is
           humbly
           laid
           at
           your
           Majesties
           feet
           ,
           and
           your
           Grand
           Councils
           Censure
           and
           better
           Deliberation
           and
           Resolve
           ,
        
         
           
             By
             Your
             Majesties
             Meanest
             and
             Dutifullest
             Servant
             and
             Subject
             ,
             Edmond
             Everard
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           EDICT
           ;
           OR
           STATUTE
           Granted
           by
           HENRY
           the
           IV
           OF
           FRANCE
           .
        
         
           TO
           Those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           the
           free
           exercises
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           &c.
           called
           the
           Edict
           of
           Nants
           ,
           because
           Enacted
           at
           that
           City
           ,
           with
           the
           King's
           Declaration
           upon
           the
           precedent
           Edicts
           of
           Pacification
           .
        
         
           HENRY
           ,
           By
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           Navarr
           ,
           To
           all
           Present
           ,
           and
           to
           Come
           ,
           greeteth
           .
           Among
           the
           infinite
           Mercies
           that
           God
           hath
           pleased
           to
           bestow
           upon
           us
           ,
           that
           most
           Signal
           and
           Remarkable
           is
           ,
           his
           having
           given
           us
           Power
           and
           Strength
           not
           to
           yield
           to
           the
           dreadful
           Troubles
           ,
           Confusions
           ,
           and
           Disorders
           ,
           which
           were
           found
           at
           our
           coming
           to
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           divided
           into
           so
           many
           Parties
           and
           Factions
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           Legitimate
           was
           almost
           the
           least
           ,
           enabling
           us
           with
           Constancy
           in
           such
           manner
           to
           oppose
           the
           Storm
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           end
           to
           surmount
           it
           ,
           reducing
           this
           Estate
           to
           Peace
           and
           Rest
           ;
           For
           which
           ,
           to
           Him
           alone
           be
           given
           the
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           ,
           and
           us
           the
           Grace
           to
           acknowledge
           our
           obligation
           ,
           in
           having
           our
           Labours
           made
           use
           of
           for
           the
           accomplishing
           so
           good
           a
           work
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           hath
           been
           visible
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           only
           done
           what
           was
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           Power
           ,
           but
           something
           more
           than
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           would
           (
           peradventure
           )
           have
           been
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Dignity
           we
           now
           hold
           ;
           as
           in
           not
           having
           more
           Care
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           many
           times
           so
           freely
           exposed
           our
           own
           Life
           .
           And
           in
           this
           great
           concurrence
           of
           weighty
           and
           perillous
           Affairs
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           compose
           all
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           We
           have
           chosen
           in
           this
           order
           ;
           First
           to
           undertake
           those
           who
           were
           not
           to
           be
           suppressed
           but
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           rather
           to
           remit
           and
           suspend
           others
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           who
           might
           be
           dealt
           with
           by
           reason
           ,
           and
           Justice
           :
           For
           the
           general
           difference
           among
           our
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           the
           particular
           evils
           of
           the
           soundest
           parts
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           we
           judged
           might
           be
           easily
           cured
           ,
           after
           the
           Principal
           cause
           (
           the
           continuation
           of
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           )
           was
           taken
           away
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           have
           ,
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           well
           and
           happily
           succeeded
           ,
           all
           Hostility
           and
           
           Wars
           through
           the
           Kingdom
           being
           now
           ceased
           ,
           and
           we
           hope
           he
           will
           also
           prosper
           us
           in
           our
           other
           affairs
           ,
           which
           remain
           to
           be
           composed
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           means
           we
           shall
           arrive
           at
           the
           establishment
           of
           a
           good
           Peace
           ,
           with
           tranquility
           and
           rest
           ,
           (
           which
           hath
           ever
           been
           the
           end
           of
           all
           our
           vows
           and
           intentions
           )
           as
           all
           the
           reward
           we
           desire
           or
           expect
           for
           so
           much
           pains
           and
           trouble
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           taken
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           Life
           .
           Amongst
           our
           said
           affairs
           (
           towards
           which
           it
           behooves
           us
           to
           have
           patience
           )
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           hath
           been
           ,
           the
           many
           complaints
           we
           received
           from
           divers
           of
           our
           Provinces
           and
           Catholick
           Cities
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           was
           not
           universally
           re-established
           ,
           as
           is
           provided
           by
           Edicts
           or
           Statutes
           heretofore
           made
           for
           the
           Pacification
           of
           the
           Troubles
           arising
           from
           Religion
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           Supplications
           and
           Remonstrances
           which
           have
           been
           made
           to
           us
           by
           our
           Subjects
           of
           the
           reformed
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           upon
           the
           execution
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           granted
           by
           the
           said
           former
           Laws
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           desire
           to
           have
           some
           addition
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           Consciences
           and
           the
           security
           of
           their
           Persons
           and
           Fortunes
           ;
           presuming
           to
           have
           just
           reasons
           for
           desiring
           some
           inlargement
           of
           Articles
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           without
           great
           apprehensions
           ,
           because
           their
           Ruine
           hath
           been
           the
           principal
           pretext
           and
           original
           foundation
           of
           the
           late
           Wars
           ,
           Troubles
           ,
           and
           Commotions
           .
           Now
           not
           to
           burden
           us
           with
           too
           much
           business
           at
           once
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           the
           fury
           of
           War
           was
           not
           compatible
           with
           the
           establishment
           of
           Laws
           ,
           how
           good
           soever
           they
           might
           be
           ,
           we
           have
           hitherto
           deferred
           from
           time
           to
           time
           giving
           remedy
           herein
           .
           But
           now
           that
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           to
           give
           us
           a
           beginning
           of
           enjoying
           some
           Rest
           ,
           we
           think
           we
           cannot
           imploy
           our self
           better
           ,
           than
           to
           apply
           to
           that
           which
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           glory
           and
           service
           of
           his
           holy
           name
           ,
           and
           to
           provide
           that
           he
           may
           be
           adored
           and
           prayed
           unto
           by
           all
           our
           Subjects
           :
           and
           if
           it
           hath
           not
           yet
           pleased
           him
           to
           permit
           it
           to
           be
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           form
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           at
           the
           least
           be
           with
           one
           and
           the
           same
           intention
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           rules
           that
           may
           prevent
           amongst
           them
           all
           troubles
           and
           tumults
           :
           and
           that
           we
           and
           this
           Kingdom
           may
           alwayes
           conserve
           the
           glorious
           title
           of
           most
           Christian
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           by
           so
           much
           merit
           so
           long
           since
           acquired
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           means
           take
           away
           the
           cause
           of
           mischief
           and
           trouble
           ,
           which
           may
           happen
           from
           the
           Actions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           others
           are
           most
           prevalent
           and
           penetrating
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           ,
           acknowledging
           this
           affair
           to
           be
           of
           the
           greatest
           importance
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           the
           best
           consideration
           ,
           after
           having
           considered
           the
           papers
           of
           complaints
           of
           our
           Catholick
           subjects
           ,
           and
           having
           also
           permitted
           to
           our
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           to
           assemble
           themselves
           by
           Deputies
           ,
           for
           framing
           their
           complaints
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           collection
           of
           all
           their
           Remonstrances
           ;
           and
           having
           thereupon
           conferred
           divers
           times
           with
           them
           ,
           viewing
           the
           precedent
           Laws
           ,
           we
           have
           upon
           the
           whole
           judged
           it
           necessary
           to
           give
           to
           all
           our
           said
           Subjects
           one
           general
           Law
           ,
           Clear
           ,
           Pure
           ,
           and
           Absolute
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           shall
           be
           regulated
           in
           all
           differences
           which
           have
           heretofore
           risen
           among
           them
           ,
           or
           may
           hereafter
           rise
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           one
           and
           other
           may
           be
           contented
           ,
           being
           framed
           according
           as
           the
           time
           requires
           :
           and
           having
           had
           no
           other
           regard
           in
           this
           deliberation
           than
           solely
           the
           Zeal
           we
           have
           to
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           praying
           that
           he
           would
           henceforward
           render
           to
           all
           our
           subjects
           a
           durable
           and
           Established
           peace
           .
           Upon
           which
           we
           implore
           and
           expect
           from
           his
           divine
           bounty
           the
           same
           protection
           and
           favour
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           alwayes
           visibly
           bestowed
           upon
           this
           Kingdom
           from
           our
           Birth
           ,
           during
           the
           many
           years
           we
           have
           attained
           unto
           ,
           and
           give
           our
           said
           Subjects
           the
           grace
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           in
           observation
           of
           this
           our
           Ordinance
           consisteth
           (
           after
           that
           which
           is
           their
           duty
           toward
           God
           and
           us
           )
           the
           principal
           foundation
           of
           their
           Union
           ,
           Concord
           ,
           Tranquility
           ,
           Rest
           ,
           and
           the
           Re-establishment
           of
           all
           this
           Estate
           in
           its
           first
           splendor
           ,
           opulency
           and
           strength
           .
           As
           on
           our
           part
           we
           promise
           to
           cause
           all
           to
           be
           exactly
           observed
           ,
           without
           suffering
           any
           contradiction
           .
           And
           for
           these
           causes
           ,
           having
           with
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           our
           Blood
           ,
           other
           Princes
           and
           Officers
           of
           our
           Crown
           ,
           and
           other
           great
           and
           eminent
           Persons
           of
           our
           Council
           of
           State
           ,
           being
           near
           us
           ,
           well
           and
           diligently
           weighed
           and
           considered
           all
           this
           affair
           ;
           We
           have
           by
           this
           Edict
           or
           Statute
           perpetuall
           and
           irrevocable
           said
           ,
           declared
           ,
           and
           ordained
           ,
           saying
           ,
           declaring
           ,
           and
           ordaining
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           memory
           of
           all
           things
           passed
           on
           the
           one
           part
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           month
           of
           March
           ,
           1585.
           untill
           our
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           also
           during
           the
           other
           precedent
           troubles
           ,
           and
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           shall
           remain
           extinguished
           and
           suppressed
           ,
           as
           things
           that
           had
           never
           been
           .
           And
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           Lawfull
           or
           permitted
           to
           our
           Attorneys
           General
           ,
           nor
           other
           person
           or
           persons
           whatsoever
           ,
           publick
           or
           private
           ,
           in
           any
           time
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           occasion
           whatsoever
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           make
           mention
           thereof
           ,
           Process
           or
           Prosecution
           in
           any
           Courts
           or
           Jurisdiction
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           prohibit
           to
           all
           our
           Subjects
           of
           what
           State
           and
           Condition
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           to
           renew
           the
           memory
           thereof
           ,
           to
           attaque
           ,
           resent
           ,
           injure
           ,
           or
           provoke
           one
           the
           other
           by
           reproaches
           for
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           under
           any
           pretext
           or
           cause
           whatsoever
           ,
           by
           disputing
           ,
           
           contesting
           ,
           quarrelling
           ,
           reviling
           ,
           or
           offending
           by
           factious
           words
           ;
           but
           to
           contain
           themselves
           ,
           and
           live
           peaceably
           together
           as
           Brethren
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           and
           fellow-Citizens
           ,
           upon
           penalty
           for
           acting
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           be
           punished
           for
           breakers
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           disturbers
           of
           the
           publick
           quiet
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           ordain
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           shall
           be
           restored
           and
           re-established
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           quarters
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           and
           Countrey
           under
           our
           obedience
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           same
           hath
           been
           intermitted
           ,
           to
           be
           there
           again
           ,
           peaceably
           and
           freely
           exercised
           without
           any
           trouble
           or
           impediment
           .
           Most
           expresly
           prohibiting
           all
           persons
           of
           what
           State
           ,
           Quality
           or
           Condition
           soever
           ,
           upon
           the
           penalties
           before-mentioned
           not
           to
           trouble
           ,
           molest
           ,
           or
           disquiet
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           in
           the
           celebration
           of
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           injoyning
           of
           receiving
           of
           Tythes
           ,
           the
           fruits
           and
           Revenues
           of
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Rights
           and
           Duties
           belonging
           to
           them
           :
           and
           we
           command
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           during
           the
           troubles
           ,
           have
           invaded
           Churches
           ,
           Houses
           ,
           Goods
           ,
           and
           Revenues
           belonging
           to
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           detain
           and
           possess
           them
           ,
           to
           deliver
           over
           to
           them
           the
           intire
           possession
           thereof
           with
           a
           peaceable
           enjoyment
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           rights
           ,
           liberties
           ,
           and
           security
           as
           they
           had
           before
           they
           were
           deseized
           .
           Most
           expresly
           forbidding
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           to
           Preach
           or
           exercise
           their
           said
           Religion
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           Houses
           ,
           and
           habitations
           of
           the
           said
           Ecclesiasticks
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           shall
           be
           the
           choice
           of
           the
           said
           Ecclesiasticks
           to
           buy
           the
           Houses
           and
           Structures
           built
           upon
           their
           ground
           in
           profane
           places
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           against
           their
           wills
           during
           the
           troubles
           ,
           or
           compell
           the
           possessors
           of
           the
           said
           buildings
           to
           buy
           the
           ground
           according
           to
           the
           estimation
           that
           shall
           be
           made
           by
           skilfull
           persons
           ,
           agreed
           upon
           by
           both
           Parties
           :
           And
           to
           come
           the
           better
           to
           an
           agreement
           ,
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           place
           shall
           provide
           such
           for
           them
           ,
           except
           the
           said
           Possessors
           will
           try
           the
           Title
           to
           whom
           the
           places
           in
           question
           belong
           .
           And
           where
           the
           said
           Ecclesiasticks
           shall
           compell
           the
           possessors
           to
           buy
           the
           ground
           ,
           the
           purchase-money
           if
           of
           estimation
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           put
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           but
           shall
           remain
           charged
           in
           the
           possessors
           hands
           ,
           to
           make
           profit
           thereof
           at
           five
           
             per
             Cent.
          
           untill
           it
           shall
           be
           imployed
           to
           the
           profit
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           done
           within
           a
           Year
           .
           And
           after
           that
           time
           ,
           if
           the
           Purchaser
           will
           not
           continue
           any
           longer
           at
           the
           said
           interest
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           discharged
           thereof
           by
           consigning
           the
           money
           to
           a
           responsible
           person
           ,
           with
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Justice
           .
           And
           for
           such
           places
           as
           are
           Sacred
           ,
           advice
           shall
           be
           given
           therein
           by
           the
           Commissioners
           who
           shall
           be
           ordained
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           present
           Edict
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           shall
           provide
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Nevertheless
           the
           ground
           and
           foundation
           of
           places
           used
           for
           the
           reparation
           and
           fortification
           of
           Cities
           and
           places
           in
           our
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           materials
           imployed
           therein
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           sold
           nor
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           or
           other
           persons
           publick
           or
           private
           ,
           untill
           the
           said
           reparations
           and
           fortifications
           shall
           by
           our
           order
           be
           demolished
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           not
           to
           leave
           any
           occasion
           of
           trouble
           and
           difference
           among
           our
           Subjects
           ,
           we
           have
           permitted
           and
           do
           permit
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Riligion
           ,
           to
           live
           and
           dwell
           in
           all
           the
           Cities
           and
           places
           of
           this
           our
           Kingdom
           and
           Countreys
           under
           our
           obedience
           ,
           without
           being
           inquired
           after
           ,
           vexed
           ,
           molested
           ,
           or
           compelled
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           in
           Religion
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           same
           be
           searched
           after
           in
           houses
           or
           places
           where
           they
           live
           ,
           they
           comporting
           themselves
           in
           other
           things
           as
           is
           contained
           in
           this
           our
           present
           Edict
           or
           Statute
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           We
           also
           permit
           to
           all
           Lords
           ,
           Gentlemen
           and
           other
           Persons
           ,
           as
           well
           inhabitants
           as
           others
           ,
           making
           profession
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           having
           in
           our
           Kingdom
           and
           Countreys
           under
           our
           obedience
           ,
           high
           Justice
           as
           chief
           Lord
           (
           as
           in
           Normandy
           )
           be
           it
           in
           propriety
           or
           usage
           ,
           in
           whole
           ,
           moiety
           ,
           or
           third
           part
           ,
           to
           have
           in
           such
           of
           their
           houses
           of
           the
           said
           high
           Justice
           or
           Fiefs
           ,
           as
           abovesaid
           (
           which
           they
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           Nominate
           for
           their
           principall
           residence
           to
           our
           Bayliffs
           and
           chief
           Justice
           each
           in
           their
           jurisdiction
           )
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           as
           long
           as
           they
           are
           Resident
           there
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           absence
           ,
           their
           wives
           or
           families
           ,
           or
           part
           of
           the
           same
           .
           And
           though
           the
           right
           of
           Justice
           or
           whole
           Fief
           be
           controverted
           ;
           nevertheless
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           shall
           be
           allowed
           there
           ,
           provided
           that
           the
           abovesaid
           be
           in
           actual
           possession
           of
           the
           said
           high
           Justice
           ,
           though
           our
           Attorney
           Generall
           be
           a
           Party
           .
           We
           permitting
           them
           also
           to
           have
           the
           said
           exercise
           in
           their
           other
           houses
           of
           high
           Justice
           or
           Fiefs
           abovesaid
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           shall
           be
           present
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           :
           and
           all
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           them
           ,
           their
           families
           and
           subjects
           ,
           as
           others
           that
           shall
           go
           thither
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           In
           the
           Houses
           that
           are
           Fiefs
           ,
           where
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           have
           not
           high
           Justice
           ,
           there
           the
           said
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           shall
           not
           be
           permitted
           ,
           save
           only
           to
           their
           own
           Families
           ,
           yet
           nevertheless
           ,
           if
           other
           persons
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           thirty
           ,
           besides
           their
           Families
           ,
           shall
           be
           there
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           Christenings
           ,
           Visits
           of
           their
           Friends
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           our
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           case
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           molested
           :
           provided
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Houses
           be
           not
           within
           Cities
           ,
           Burroughs
           ,
           or
           Villages
           
           belonging
           to
           any
           Catholick
           Lord
           (
           save
           to
           us
           )
           having
           high
           Justice
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           said
           Catholick
           Lords
           have
           their
           Houses
           .
           For
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           shall
           not
           hold
           the
           said
           Exercise
           in
           the
           said
           Cities
           ,
           Burroughs
           ,
           or
           Villages
           ,
           except
           by
           permission
           of
           the
           said
           Lords
           high
           Justices
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           We
           permit
           also
           to
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           to
           hold
           ,
           and
           continue
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           same
           in
           all
           the
           Cities
           and
           Places
           under
           our
           obedience
           ,
           where
           it
           hath
           by
           them
           been
           Established
           and
           made
           publick
           by
           many
           and
           divers
           times
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1586
           ,
           and
           in
           1597
           ,
           until
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Month
           of
           August
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           Decrees
           and
           Judgements
           whatsoever
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           said
           Exercise
           may
           be
           Established
           ,
           and
           re-established
           in
           all
           the
           Cities
           and
           Places
           where
           it
           hath
           been
           established
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           by
           the
           Statute
           of
           Pacification
           ,
           made
           in
           the
           Year
           1577
           ,
           the
           particular
           Articles
           and
           Conferences
           of
           Nerat
           and
           Fleux
           ,
           without
           hindering
           the
           Establishment
           in
           places
           of
           Domain
           ,
           granted
           by
           the
           said
           Statutes
           ,
           Articles
           ,
           and
           Conferences
           for
           the
           Place
           of
           Bailiwicks
           ,
           or
           which
           shall
           be
           hereafter
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           been
           alienated
           to
           Catholicks
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           future
           .
           Not
           understanding
           nevertheless
           that
           the
           said
           Exercise
           may
           be
           re-established
           in
           the
           Places
           of
           the
           said
           Domain
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           heretofore
           possessed
           by
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           in
           consideration
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           or
           because
           of
           the
           privilege
           of
           Fiefs
           ,
           if
           the
           said
           Fiefs
           are
           found
           at
           present
           possessed
           by
           persons
           of
           the
           said
           Catholick
           Religion
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Furthermore
           ,
           in
           each
           ancient
           Bailiwick
           ,
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Government
           ,
           holding
           place
           of
           a
           Bailiwick
           with
           an
           immediate
           Appeal
           (
           without
           mediation
           )
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           We
           ordain
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           a
           City
           ,
           besides
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           agreed
           to
           them
           by
           the
           said
           Statute
           ,
           particular
           Articles
           and
           Conferences
           ;
           and
           where
           it
           is
           not
           a
           City
           ,
           in
           a
           Burrough
           or
           Village
           ,
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           said
           Reformed
           Religion
           may
           be
           publickly
           held
           for
           all
           such
           as
           will
           come
           ,
           though
           the
           said
           Bailiwicks
           ,
           chief
           Jurisdictions
           and
           Governments
           have
           many
           places
           where
           the
           said
           Exercise
           is
           established
           ,
           except
           ,
           and
           be
           excepted
           the
           Bailiwick
           ,
           new
           created
           by
           the
           present
           Edict
           or
           Law
           ,
           the
           Cities
           in
           which
           are
           Arch-Bishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           where
           nevertheless
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Reformed
           Religion
           are
           not
           for
           that
           reason
           deprived
           of
           having
           power
           to
           demand
           and
           nominate
           for
           the
           said
           Exercise
           certain
           Borroughs
           and
           Villages
           near
           the
           said
           Cities
           :
           except
           also
           the
           Signories
           belonging
           to
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           do
           not
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           second
           place
           of
           Bailiwicks
           may
           be
           established
           ,
           those
           being
           excepted
           and
           reserved
           .
           We
           understanding
           under
           the
           name
           of
           ancient
           Bailiwicks
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           deceased
           King
           Henry
           ,
           our
           most
           Honoured
           Lord
           and
           Father
           in
           Law
           ,
           held
           for
           Bailiwicks
           ,
           chief
           Justice-ships
           and
           Governments
           ,
           appealing
           without
           intercession
           to
           our
           said
           Courts
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           We
           don't
           understand
           by
           this
           present
           Statute
           ,
           to
           derogate
           from
           the
           Laws
           and
           Agreements
           heretofore
           made
           for
           the
           Reduction
           of
           any
           Prince
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           Gentleman
           ,
           or
           Catholick
           City
           under
           our
           Obedience
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           concerns
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           ,
           the
           which
           Laws
           and
           Records
           shall
           be
           kept
           and
           observed
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           according
           as
           shall
           be
           contained
           in
           the
           Instructions
           given
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           present
           Edict
           or
           Law.
           
        
         
           13.
           
           We
           prohibit
           most
           expresly
           to
           all
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           ,
           to
           hold
           any
           Exercise
           of
           the
           same
           as
           well
           by
           Ministers
           preaching
           ,
           discipling
           of
           Pupils
           ,
           or
           publick
           instruction
           of
           Children
           ,
           as
           otherways
           ,
           in
           this
           our
           Kingdom
           or
           Countries
           under
           our
           Obedience
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           concerns
           Religion
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           places
           permitted
           and
           granted
           by
           the
           present
           Edict
           or
           Law.
           
        
         
           14.
           
           As
           also
           not
           to
           exercise
           the
           said
           Religion
           in
           our
           Court
           ,
           nor
           in
           our
           Territories
           and
           Countries
           beyond
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           nor
           in
           our
           City
           of
           Paris
           ,
           nor
           within
           five
           Leagues
           of
           the
           said
           City
           :
           nevertheless
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           dwelling
           in
           the
           said
           Lands
           and
           Countries
           beyond
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           said
           City
           ,
           and
           within
           five
           Leagues
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           searched
           after
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           nor
           constrained
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           in
           Religion
           against
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           comporting
           themselves
           in
           all
           other
           things
           according
           as
           is
           contained
           in
           our
           present
           Edict
           or
           Law.
           
        
         
           15.
           
           Nor
           also
           shall
           hold
           publick
           Exercise
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           in
           the
           Armies
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           Quarters
           of
           the
           principal
           Commanders
           ,
           who
           make
           profession
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           except
           nevertheless
           where
           the
           Quarters
           of
           our
           person
           shall
           be
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Following
           the
           second
           Article
           of
           the
           Conference
           of
           Nerat
           ,
           we
           grant
           to
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           power
           to
           build
           Places
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           Cities
           and
           Places
           where
           it
           is
           granted
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           shall
           be
           rendered
           to
           them
           which
           they
           have
           heretofore
           built
           ,
           or
           the
           Foundations
           of
           the
           same
           in
           the
           condition
           as
           they
           are
           at
           present
           ,
           even
           in
           places
           where
           the
           said
           Exercise
           was
           not
           permitted
           to
           them
           ,
           except
           they
           are
           converted
           into
           another
           nature
           of
           Building
           :
           In
           which
           case
           there
           shall
           be
           given
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Possessors
           of
           the
           said
           Buildings
           ,
           other
           Houses
           and
           Places
           of
           the
           same
           value
           that
           they
           
           were
           before
           they
           were
           built
           ,
           or
           the
           just
           estimation
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           experienced
           persons
           ,
           saving
           to
           the
           said
           Proprietors
           and
           Possessors
           ,
           their
           Tryal
           at
           Law
           to
           whom
           they
           shall
           belong
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           We
           prohibit
           all
           Preachers
           ,
           Readers
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           speak
           in
           publick
           ,
           to
           use
           any
           words
           ,
           discourse
           ,
           or
           propositions
           tending
           to
           excite
           the
           People
           to
           Sedition
           ;
           and
           we
           injoin
           them
           to
           contain
           and
           comport
           themselves
           modestly
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           nothing
           which
           shall
           not
           be
           for
           the
           instruction
           and
           edification
           of
           the
           Auditors
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           the
           peace
           and
           tranquillity
           established
           by
           us
           in
           our
           said
           Kingdom
           ,
           upon
           the
           penalties
           mentioned
           in
           the
           precedent
           Statutes
           .
           Expresly
           injoyning
           our
           Attourney
           Generals
           ,
           and
           their
           Substitutes
           ,
           to
           inform
           against
           them
           that
           are
           contrary
           hereunto
           ,
           upon
           the
           penalty
           of
           answering
           therefore
           ,
           and
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Office.
           
        
         
           18.
           
           Forbidding
           also
           to
           our
           Subjects
           ,
           of
           what
           Quality
           and
           Condition
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           by
           force
           or
           inducement
           ,
           against
           the
           will
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           ,
           to
           Baptize
           or
           Confirm
           them
           in
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ;
           as
           also
           we
           forbid
           the
           same
           to
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Reformed
           Religion
           upon
           pain
           of
           being
           exemplarily
           punished
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           Those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           shall
           not
           be
           at
           all
           constrained
           ,
           nor
           remain
           obliged
           by
           reason
           of
           Abjurations
           ,
           Promises
           ,
           and
           Oaths
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           heretofore
           made
           ,
           or
           by
           caution
           given
           concerning
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           shall
           therefore
           be
           molested
           or
           prosecuted
           in
           any
           sort
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           They
           shall
           also
           be
           obliged
           to
           keep
           and
           observe
           the
           Festivals
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           on
           the
           same
           dayes
           work
           ,
           sell
           ,
           or
           keep
           open
           shop
           ,
           nor
           likewise
           the
           Artisans
           shall
           not
           work
           out
           of
           their
           shops
           ,
           in
           their
           chambers
           or
           houses
           privately
           on
           the
           said
           Festivals
           ,
           and
           other
           dayes
           forbidden
           ,
           of
           any
           trade
           ,
           the
           noise
           whereof
           may
           be
           heard
           without
           by
           those
           that
           pass
           by
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Neighbours
           :
           the
           searching
           after
           which
           shall
           notwithstanding
           be
           made
           by
           none
           but
           by
           the
           Officers
           of
           Justice
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           Books
           concerning
           the
           said
           Reformed
           Religion
           shall
           not
           be
           printed
           or
           sold
           publickly
           ,
           save
           in
           the
           Cities
           and
           places
           where
           the
           publick
           exercise
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           is
           permitted
           .
           And
           for
           other
           Books
           which
           shall
           be
           printed
           in
           other
           Cities
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           viewed
           and
           visited
           by
           our
           Theological
           Officers
           ,
           as
           is
           directed
           by
           our
           ordinances
           .
           Forbidding
           most
           expresly
           the
           printing
           ,
           publishing
           ,
           and
           selling
           of
           all
           Books
           ,
           Libells
           ,
           and
           writings
           defamatory
           ,
           upon
           the
           penalties
           contained
           in
           our
           Ordinances
           ,
           injoyning
           all
           our
           Judges
           and
           Officers
           to
           seize
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           We
           ordain
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           not
           be
           made
           any
           difference
           or
           distinction
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           ,
           in
           receiving
           Scholars
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           Universities
           ,
           Colledges
           ,
           or
           Schools
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           sick
           or
           poor
           into
           Hospitals
           ,
           sick
           houses
           or
           publick
           Almshouses
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           Those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           observe
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           received
           in
           this
           our
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           to
           Marriages
           and
           Contracts
           ,
           and
           to
           contract
           in
           the
           degrees
           of
           consanguinity
           and
           affinity
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           In
           like
           manner
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           shall
           pay
           the
           rights
           of
           Entry
           ,
           as
           is
           accustomed
           for
           Offices
           unto
           which
           they
           shall
           be
           chosen
           ,
           without
           being
           constrained
           to
           observe
           or
           assist
           in
           any
           Ceremonies
           contrary
           to
           their
           said
           Religion
           :
           and
           being
           called
           to
           take
           an
           Oath
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           obliged
           to
           do
           it
           otherwise
           than
           by
           holding
           up
           the
           hand
           ,
           swearing
           and
           promising
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           say
           all
           the
           truth
           :
           Nor
           shall
           they
           be
           dispensed
           with
           for
           the
           Oath
           by
           taken
           in
           passing
           contracts
           and
           obligations
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           We
           Will
           and
           Ordain
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           have
           followed
           their
           party
           ,
           of
           what
           State
           ,
           Quality
           or
           Condition
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           shall
           be
           obliged
           and
           constrained
           by
           all
           due
           and
           reasonable
           wayes
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           penalties
           contained
           in
           the
           said
           Edict
           or
           Statute
           relating
           thereunto
           ,
           to
           pay
           tythes
           to
           the
           Curates
           ,
           and
           other
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           others
           to
           whom
           they
           shall
           appertain
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           usage
           and
           custom
           of
           the
           places
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           Disinheritations
           of
           Privations
           ,
           be
           it
           in
           disposition
           in
           life-time
           or
           Testimentary
           ,
           made
           from
           hatred
           only
           ,
           or
           for
           Religion
           sake
           ,
           shall
           have
           no
           place
           neither
           for
           the
           time
           passed
           or
           to
           come
           among
           our
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           To
           the
           end
           to
           re-unite
           so
           much
           the
           better
           the
           minds
           and
           good
           will
           of
           our
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           is
           our
           intention
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           away
           all
           complaints
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           We
           declare
           all
           those
           who
           make
           or
           shall
           make
           profession
           of
           the
           said
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           holding
           and
           exercising
           all
           Estates
           ,
           Dignities
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           and
           publick
           charges
           whatsoever
           ,
           Royal
           ,
           Signioral
           ,
           or
           of
           Cities
           of
           our
           Kingdom
           ,
           Countreys
           ,
           Lands
           and
           Lordships
           under
           our
           obedience
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           Oaths
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           indifferently
           admitted
           and
           received
           into
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           our
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           and
           other
           Judges
           shall
           content
           themselves
           with
           informing
           and
           inquiring
           after
           the
           lives
           ,
           manners
           ,
           Religion
           and
           honest
           Conversation
           of
           those
           that
           were
           or
           shall
           be
           preferred
           to
           
           such
           offices
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           one
           Religion
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           without
           taking
           other
           Oath
           of
           them
           than
           for
           the
           good
           and
           faithful
           service
           of
           the
           King
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           observed
           in
           all
           times
           .
           Also
           vacancies
           hapning
           of
           such
           of
           the
           said
           Estates
           ,
           Charges
           ,
           and
           offices
           as
           shall
           be
           in
           our
           disposition
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           provided
           by
           us
           indifferently
           ,
           and
           without
           distinction
           of
           Persons
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           tends
           to
           the
           Union
           of
           our
           Subjects
           .
           Understanding
           likewise
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           may
           be
           admitted
           and
           received
           into
           all
           Councells
           ,
           Deliberations
           ,
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           Functions
           depending
           upon
           the
           abovesaid
           things
           ,
           without
           being
           rejected
           or
           hindred
           the
           injoyment
           thereof
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           We
           ordain
           for
           the
           interrment
           of
           the
           dead
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           throughout
           the
           Cities
           and
           places
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           in
           each
           place
           be
           provided
           for
           them
           by
           our
           Officers
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Commissioners
           that
           we
           shall
           depute
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           our
           present
           Edict
           or
           Statute
           ,
           a
           place
           the
           most
           Commodious
           that
           can
           be
           :
           and
           the
           burying
           places
           which
           they
           have
           had
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           whereof
           they
           have
           by
           the
           troubles
           been
           deprived
           ,
           shall
           be
           restored
           unto
           them
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           found
           to
           be
           converted
           into
           buildings
           of
           what
           quality
           or
           kind
           soever
           it
           be
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           a
           compensation
           shall
           be
           made
           another
           way
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           We
           enjoyn
           most
           expresly
           our
           officers
           to
           look
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           no
           scandal
           be
           given
           in
           the
           said
           interrments
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           obliged
           within
           fifteen
           dayes
           after
           request
           made
           ,
           to
           provide
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           with
           convenient
           places
           for
           Sepulchres
           ,
           without
           delay
           ,
           upon
           penalty
           of
           five
           hundred
           Crowns
           in
           their
           own
           proper
           and
           private
           names
           .
           And
           it
           is
           also
           forbidden
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           the
           said
           officers
           as
           to
           all
           others
           ,
           to
           exact
           any
           thing
           for
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           said
           dead
           bodies
           upon
           penalty
           of
           Extortion
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           To
           the
           end
           that
           Justice
           be
           given
           and
           administred
           to
           our
           Subjects
           ,
           without
           any
           suspition
           ,
           hatred
           or
           favour
           ,
           as
           being
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           means
           for
           the
           maintaining
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           ,
           we
           have
           ordained
           and
           do
           ordain
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           shall
           be
           established
           a
           Chamber
           ,
           composed
           of
           a
           President
           and
           sixteen
           Counsellors
           of
           the
           said
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           called
           and
           entituled
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Edict
           ,
           and
           shall
           take
           cognisance
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Causes
           and
           Process
           of
           the
           said
           Reformed
           Religion
           which
           shall
           be
           within
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           said
           Court
           ;
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Appeals
           of
           our
           Parliaments
           of
           Normandy
           and
           Bretagne
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           jurisdiction
           which
           shall
           be
           hereafter
           given
           to
           it
           by
           this
           present
           Edict
           or
           Statute
           and
           that
           until
           in
           each
           of
           the
           said
           Parliaments
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           established
           a
           Chamber
           for
           rendring
           Justice
           upon
           the
           place
           .
           We
           ordain
           also
           ,
           That
           of
           four
           Offices
           of
           councellors
           in
           our
           said
           Parliament
           ,
           remaining
           of
           the
           last
           erection
           which
           hath
           by
           us
           been
           made
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           presently
           provided
           and
           received
           in
           the
           said
           Parliament
           ,
           four
           of
           the
           said
           Reformed
           Religion
           sufficient
           and
           capable
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           distributed
           ;
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           the
           first
           into
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Edicts
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           three
           in
           like
           manner
           shall
           be
           received
           in
           the
           three
           Chambers
           of
           Inquests
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           the
           two
           first
           Offices
           of
           Councellors
           of
           the
           said
           Courts
           ,
           which
           shall
           come
           to
           be
           vacant
           by
           death
           ,
           shall
           be
           supplied
           by
           two
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           distributed
           also
           in
           the
           two
           other
           Chambers
           of
           Inquests
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           Besides
           the
           Chamber
           heretofore
           established
           at
           Castres
           ,
           for
           Appeals
           from
           our
           Parliament
           of
           Tholouse
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           continued
           in
           the
           Estate
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           have
           for
           the
           same
           reasons
           ordained
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           ordain
           ,
           that
           in
           each
           of
           our
           Parliaments
           of
           Grenoble
           and
           Bourdeaux
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           in
           like
           manner
           established
           a
           Chamber
           ,
           composed
           of
           two
           Presidents
           ,
           one
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           twelve
           Councellors
           ,
           whereof
           six
           shall
           be
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           six
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           ;
           which
           Catholick
           President
           and
           Councellors
           shall
           be
           by
           us
           chosen
           and
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           body
           of
           our
           said
           Courts
           .
           And
           as
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           made
           a
           new
           Creation
           of
           one
           President
           and
           six
           Councellors
           for
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Bourdeaux
           ,
           and
           one
           President
           and
           three
           Councellors
           for
           that
           of
           Grenoble
           ,
           which
           with
           the
           three
           Councellors
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           which
           are
           at
           present
           in
           the
           said
           Parliament
           ,
           shall
           be
           imployed
           in
           the
           said
           Chamber
           of
           Dauphin
           .
           And
           the
           said
           Officers
           shall
           be
           created
           by
           a
           new
           Creation
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           Salleries
           ,
           Honours
           ,
           Authorities
           ,
           and
           Preheminences
           ,
           as
           the
           others
           of
           the
           said
           Courts
           .
           And
           the
           said
           seat
           of
           the
           said
           Chamber
           of
           Bourdeaux
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           said
           City
           of
           Bourdeaux
           ,
           or
           at
           Nerat
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Dauphine
           at
           Grenoble
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           The
           Chamber
           of
           Dauphine
           shall
           take
           Cognizance
           of
           the
           Causes
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           within
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           our
           Parliament
           of
           Province
           ,
           without
           having
           need
           of
           Letters
           of
           Evocation
           ,
           or
           Appeal
           ,
           or
           other
           Provisions
           ,
           than
           in
           our
           Chancery
           of
           Dauphine
           .
           As
           also
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           of
           Normandy
           and
           Brittan
           shall
           not
           be
           obliged
           to
           take
           Letters
           of
           Evocation
           or
           Appeal
           ,
           nor
           other
           Provision
           than
           in
           our
           Chancery
           of
           Paris
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           Our
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Burgundy
           ,
           shall
           have
           the
           choice
           to
           Plead
           in
           the
           Chamber
           ordained
           in
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           ,
           or
           in
           
           those
           of
           Dauphine
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           be
           obliged
           to
           take
           Letters
           of
           Evocation
           or
           Appeal
           nor
           other
           Provisions
           than
           in
           the
           said
           Chanceries
           of
           Paris
           or
           Dauphine
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           shall
           make
           choice
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           All
           the
           said
           several
           Chambers
           composed
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           shall
           have
           Cognisance
           ,
           and
           by
           decree
           shall
           Judge
           in
           Soveraignty
           and
           last
           Appeal
           ,
           exclusive
           to
           all
           others
           ,
           the
           Process
           and
           differences
           that
           are
           already
           ,
           or
           shall
           arise
           ,
           in
           which
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           are
           or
           shall
           be
           Parties
           ,
           Principalls
           or
           Guarrantees
           ,
           in
           demanding
           or
           defending
           in
           all
           matters
           as
           well
           Civil
           as
           Criminal
           ,
           if
           demanded
           before
           contestation
           in
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           commencing
           of
           the
           Suit
           :
           whether
           the
           Process
           be
           by
           writing
           or
           verbal
           Appellation
           ;
           excepting
           nevertheless
           all
           customs
           belonging
           to
           Benefices
           and
           the
           possessors
           of
           tenths
           ,
           not
           infeoffed
           ,
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Patrons
           and
           their
           Suits
           for
           their
           rights
           and
           duties
           ,
           and
           the
           demains
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           all
           which
           shall
           be
           tryed
           and
           Judged
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Parliament
           exclusive
           to
           the
           said
           Chambers
           of
           Edict
           .
           As
           also
           we
           will
           and
           require
           that
           as
           to
           Judging
           and
           deciding
           the
           Criminal
           Process
           which
           may
           happen
           betwixt
           the
           said
           Ecclesiasticks
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           are
           defendant
           in
           such
           case
           ,
           Recognizance
           and
           Judgment
           of
           criminal
           Process
           shall
           belong
           to
           our
           Soveraign
           Courts
           distinct
           as
           to
           the
           said
           Chamber
           ;
           and
           where
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           shall
           be
           Plaintiff
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           Defendant
           ,
           the
           Cognizance
           and
           Judgment
           of
           Criminal
           Process
           shall
           belong
           in
           last
           Appeal
           to
           the
           said
           Chambers
           established
           .
           And
           we
           acknowledge
           also
           the
           said
           Chambers
           in
           time
           of
           Vacations
           for
           matters
           attributed
           by
           the
           Edicts
           and
           Ordinances
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           said
           Chambers
           established
           for
           times
           of
           Vacation
           ,
           each
           within
           his
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           The
           Chamber
           of
           Grenoble
           shall
           be
           from
           henceforward
           united
           and
           incorporated
           into
           the
           body
           of
           the
           said
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           President
           and
           Councellors
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           shall
           be
           called
           President
           and
           Councellors
           of
           the
           said
           Court
           ,
           and
           hold
           the
           rank
           and
           number
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           end
           shall
           be
           first
           distributed
           through
           the
           other
           Chambers
           ,
           and
           then
           drawn
           from
           them
           to
           be
           imployed
           and
           serve
           in
           that
           which
           we
           now
           ordain
           of
           new
           ,
           with
           condition
           nevertheless
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           assist
           and
           have
           voice
           and
           session
           in
           all
           the
           deliberations
           which
           the
           Chamber
           assembled
           shall
           have
           ,
           and
           shall
           enjoy
           the
           same
           Sallary
           ,
           authority
           and
           preheminence
           which
           the
           other
           Presidents
           and
           Councellors
           of
           the
           said
           Courts
           do
           enjoy
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           We
           will
           and
           ordain
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Chamber
           of
           Castres
           and
           Bourdeaux
           be
           united
           and
           incorporated
           in
           the
           same
           Parliaments
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           and
           form
           as
           others
           :
           and
           when
           need
           shall
           require
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Causes
           which
           have
           moved
           us
           to
           make
           this
           establishment
           shall
           cease
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           have
           any
           more
           place
           among
           our
           Subjects
           ;
           then
           shall
           the
           Presidents
           and
           Councellors
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           of
           the
           said
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           be
           held
           for
           Presidents
           and
           Councellors
           of
           the
           said
           Courts
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           There
           shall
           also
           be
           a
           new
           creation
           or
           erection
           in
           the
           Chamber
           ordained
           in
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Bourdeaux
           ,
           of
           two
           substitutes
           for
           our
           Procurators
           ,
           or
           Attorneys
           and
           Advocates
           Generall
           ,
           whereof
           one
           shall
           be
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           which
           shall
           have
           the
           said
           Offices
           with
           competent
           Sallaries
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           These
           substitutes
           shall
           not
           assume
           other
           qualities
           than
           that
           of
           substitutes
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Chambers
           or
           Courts
           ordained
           for
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           Tholouse
           and
           Bourdeaux
           ,
           shall
           be
           united
           and
           incorporated
           to
           the
           said
           Parliaments
           ,
           the
           said
           Substitutes
           shall
           have
           the
           Office
           of
           Councellors
           in
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           The
           dispatches
           of
           the
           Chancery
           of
           Bourdeaux
           shall
           be
           perused
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           two
           Councellors
           of
           the
           same
           Chamber
           ,
           whereof
           one
           shall
           be
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           .
           In
           the
           absence
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Masters
           of
           Request
           of
           our
           Pallace
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Notaries
           and
           Secretaries
           of
           the
           said
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           of
           Bourdeaux
           ,
           shall
           be
           Resident
           in
           the
           place
           where
           the
           said
           Chamber
           shall
           be
           established
           ,
           or
           else
           one
           of
           the
           ordinary
           Secretaries
           of
           the
           Chancery
           to
           sign
           the
           dispatches
           of
           the
           said
           Chancery
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           We
           will
           and
           ordain
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           said
           Chamber
           of
           Bourdeaux
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           two
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Register
           of
           the
           said
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           one
           Civil
           and
           the
           other
           Criminal
           ,
           who
           shall
           exercise
           their
           Offices
           by
           our
           Commissions
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           called
           Commissioners
           to
           the
           Register
           Civil
           and
           Criminal
           ;
           but
           nevertheless
           shall
           not
           be
           revoked
           by
           the
           Registers
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           yet
           shall
           be
           accountable
           for
           the
           profits
           of
           the
           Offices
           to
           the
           said
           Registers
           ,
           which
           Commissioners
           shall
           be
           Sallaried
           by
           the
           said
           Registers
           as
           the
           said
           Chamber
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           appoint
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           ordained
           some
           Catholick
           Messengers
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           said
           Court
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           pleasure
           ;
           besides
           which
           ,
           there
           shall
           also
           be
           two
           
             de
             novo
          
           freely
           chosen
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           :
           And
           all
           the
           said
           Messengers
           ,
           or
           Door-keepers
           shall
           be
           regulated
           by
           the
           said
           Chamber
           or
           Court
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Offices
           as
           in
           the
           Profits
           or
           Fees
           which
           they
           shall
           take
           .
           There
           shall
           also
           be
           a
           Commission
           dispatched
           for
           payment
           of
           Sallaries
           and
           receiving
           of
           Americaments
           of
           the
           
           said
           Court
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           such
           as
           we
           shall
           please
           to
           appoint
           .
           If
           the
           said
           Chamber
           shall
           be
           established
           in
           other
           place
           than
           the
           said
           City
           ,
           the
           Commission
           heretofore
           agreed
           for
           paying
           the
           Sallaries
           of
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Castres
           ,
           shall
           go
           out
           in
           its
           full
           and
           intire
           effect
           ,
           and
           there
           shall
           be
           joyned
           to
           the
           said
           Office
           ,
           the
           Commission
           for
           the
           receipt
           of
           the
           Amerciaments
           of
           the
           said
           Court.
           
        
         
           41.
           
           There
           shall
           be
           provided
           good
           and
           sufficient
           assignations
           for
           the
           Sallaries
           of
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Chambers
           ordained
           by
           this
           Edict
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           The
           Presidents
           ,
           Councellors
           ,
           and
           other
           Catholick
           Officers
           of
           the
           said
           Chambers
           or
           Courts
           ,
           shall
           be
           continued
           so
           long
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           it
           to
           be
           for
           our
           service
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           our
           Subjects
           :
           And
           in
           the
           dismissing
           any
           of
           them
           others
           shall
           be
           admitted
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           before
           their
           departure
           ,
           they
           having
           no
           power
           during
           their
           Service
           to
           depart
           ,
           or
           be
           absent
           from
           the
           said
           Chambers
           ,
           without
           the
           leave
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           judged
           of
           according
           to
           the
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           The
           said
           Chambers
           or
           Courts
           Mypartis
           shall
           be
           established
           within
           six
           Months
           ,
           during
           which
           (
           if
           the
           establishment
           shall
           be
           so
           long
           in
           doing
           )
           the
           Process
           commenced
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           commenced
           ,
           where
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           shall
           be
           parties
           within
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           our
           Parliaments
           of
           
             Paris
             ,
             Rouen
             ,
             Dyon
          
           and
           Rennes
           ,
           shall
           be
           presently
           removed
           to
           the
           Chamber
           or
           Court
           established
           at
           Paris
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Edict
           of
           1577.
           or
           else
           to
           the
           great
           Councell
           at
           the
           Election
           of
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           if
           they
           require
           it
           :
           and
           those
           which
           shall
           be
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Bourdeaux
           ,
           to
           the
           Chamber
           or
           Court
           established
           at
           Castres
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           said
           grand
           Councell
           at
           their
           Election
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           shall
           be
           of
           Provence
           to
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Grenoble
           .
           And
           if
           the
           said
           Chambers
           ,
           or
           Courts
           ,
           are
           not
           established
           within
           three
           Months
           after
           the
           presentation
           of
           our
           Edict
           that
           Parliament
           which
           shall
           make
           refusal
           thereof
           ,
           shall
           be
           prohibited
           the
           Cognizance
           and
           Judgement
           of
           the
           causes
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           The
           Process
           not
           yet
           judged
           ,
           depending
           in
           the
           said
           Courts
           of
           Parliaments
           and
           great
           Counsel
           of
           the
           quality
           abovesaid
           ,
           shall
           be
           sent
           back
           in
           what
           Estate
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           to
           the
           said
           Chambers
           or
           Courts
           ,
           each
           within
           his
           jurisdiction
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           the
           Parties
           of
           the
           Religion
           require
           it
           within
           four
           Months
           after
           the
           Establishment
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           those
           which
           shall
           be
           discontinued
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           in
           condition
           of
           being
           judged
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           make
           Declaration
           upon
           the
           first
           intimation
           and
           signification
           to
           them
           of
           the
           Prosecution
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           past
           shall
           not
           be
           understood
           to
           require
           the
           dismission
           .
        
         
           45.
           
           The
           said
           Chambers
           (
           or
           Courts
           )
           of
           Grenoble
           and
           Bourdeaux
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           of
           Castres
           ,
           shall
           keep
           the
           forms
           and
           stile
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           where
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           same
           shall
           be
           established
           ,
           and
           shall
           judge
           by
           equal
           numbers
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           Religion
           ,
           if
           the
           Parties
           consent
           not
           to
           the
           Contrary
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           All
           the
           Judges
           to
           whom
           the
           Address
           shall
           be
           made
           for
           execution
           of
           Decrees
           ,
           Commissions
           of
           the
           said
           Chambers
           ,
           and
           Patents
           obtained
           in
           Chancery
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           together
           with
           all
           the
           Messengers
           and
           Serjeants
           ,
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           put
           them
           in
           execution
           ,
           and
           the
           said
           Messengers
           and
           Serjeants
           shall
           do
           all
           Acts
           throughout
           our
           Kingdom
           ,
           without
           demanding
           a
           Placet
           ,
           or
           peremptory
           Warrant
           ,
           upon
           penalty
           of
           suspension
           of
           their
           Estates
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           expenses
           ,
           damages
           and
           interests
           of
           the
           Parties
           ,
           the
           Cognizance
           whereof
           shall
           belong
           to
           the
           said
           Chambers
           .
        
         
           47.
           
           No
           removal
           of
           causes
           shall
           be
           allowed
           to
           any
           whereof
           the
           Cognizance
           is
           attributed
           to
           the
           said
           Chambers
           ,
           except
           in
           cases
           of
           Ordinance
           ,
           the
           removal
           by
           which
           shall
           be
           made
           to
           the
           next
           Chamber
           established
           according
           to
           our
           Edict
           .
           And
           the
           dividing
           of
           the
           Process
           of
           the
           same
           Chambers
           shall
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           nearest
           ,
           observing
           the
           proportion
           and
           forms
           of
           the
           said
           Chambers
           ,
           where
           the
           Process
           shall
           be
           proceeded
           upon
           ;
           except
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Edict
           in
           our
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           ,
           where
           the
           Process
           divided
           shall
           be
           distributed
           in
           the
           same
           Chamber
           by
           the
           Judges
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           by
           us
           named
           by
           our
           particular
           Letters
           Patents
           for
           that
           effect
           ,
           if
           the
           parties
           had
           not
           rather
           wait
           the
           removing
           of
           the
           said
           Chamber
           .
           And
           happening
           that
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Process
           be
           divided
           in
           all
           the
           Chambers
           ,
           Myparty
           ,
           or
           half
           on
           Religion
           ,
           half
           th'
           other
           ,
           the
           division
           shall
           be
           sent
           to
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Paris
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           The
           refusal
           that
           shall
           be
           proposed
           against
           the
           Presidents
           and
           Councellors
           of
           the
           Chambers
           ,
           half
           one
           Religion
           and
           half
           the
           other
           ,
           called
           the
           Court
           of
           Edict
           ,
           may
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           number
           of
           six
           ,
           to
           which
           number
           the
           parties
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           restrain
           themselves
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           shall
           be
           passed
           over
           without
           having
           regard
           to
           the
           said
           Refusal
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           The
           examinations
           of
           the
           Presidents
           and
           Councellors
           newly
           erected
           in
           the
           Chambers
           of
           Edict
           ,
           Mypartis
           ,
           shall
           be
           made
           in
           our
           privy
           Council
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           said
           Chambers
           each
           in
           his
           Precinct
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           a
           sufficient
           number
           ;
           and
           nevertheless
           the
           Oath
           accustomed
           shall
           be
           by
           them
           taken
           in
           the
           Courts
           where
           the
           said
           Chambers
           shall
           be
           established
           ,
           
           and
           upon
           refusal
           ,
           in
           our
           Privy-Council
           :
           except
           those
           of
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Languedoc
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           shall
           take
           Oath
           before
           our
           Chancellor
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           same
           Chamber
           .
        
         
           50.
           
           We
           Will
           and
           Ordain
           ,
           That
           the
           reception
           of
           our
           Officers
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           ,
           judged
           in
           the
           said
           Chambers
           half
           Papist
           and
           half
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           by
           Pluralities
           of
           Voices
           ,
           as
           is
           accustomed
           in
           other
           Courts
           ,
           without
           being
           needfull
           that
           the
           opinions
           surpass
           two
           thirds
           ,
           following
           the
           ordinance
           which
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           is
           abrogated
           .
        
         
           51.
           
           There
           shall
           be
           made
           in
           the
           said
           Chambers
           Mypartis
           ,
           the
           Propositions
           ,
           Deliberations
           ,
           and
           Resolutions
           which
           shall
           appertain
           to
           the
           publick
           Peace
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           particular
           State
           and
           Policy
           of
           the
           Cities
           where
           the
           same
           Chambers
           shall
           be
           .
        
         
           52.
           
           The
           Article
           for
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           said
           Chambers
           ordained
           by
           the
           present
           Edict
           ,
           shall
           be
           followed
           and
           observed
           according
           to
           its
           form
           and
           tenure
           ,
           even
           in
           that
           which
           concerns
           the
           execution
           or
           breach
           of
           our
           Edict
           ,
           when
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           shall
           be
           Parties
           .
        
         
           53.
           
           The
           Kings
           subordinate
           Officers
           ,
           or
           others
           whereof
           the
           reception
           belongeth
           to
           our
           Courts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           examined
           and
           received
           in
           the
           said
           Chambers
           ,
           viz.
           those
           under
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           
             Paris
             ,
             Normandy
          
           and
           Bretagne
           ,
           in
           the
           said
           Chambers
           of
           Paris
           ;
           those
           of
           Dauphine
           and
           Provence
           ,
           in
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Grenoble
           ;
           those
           of
           Burgundy
           in
           the
           said
           Chamber
           of
           Paris
           ,
           or
           Dauphine
           ,
           at
           their
           choice
           ;
           those
           under
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           Tholouse
           ,
           in
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Castres
           ;
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Bourdeaux
           ,
           in
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Guyenne
           ;
           without
           that
           others
           may
           oppose
           themselves
           against
           their
           reception
           ;
           and
           render
           themselves
           Parties
           ,
           as
           our
           procurators
           General
           and
           their
           Substitutes
           ,
           and
           those
           enjoying
           the
           said
           Offices
           :
           Yet
           nevertheless
           the
           accustomed
           Oath
           shall
           be
           by
           them
           taken
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           who
           shall
           not
           take
           any
           Cognizance
           of
           the
           said
           receptions
           ;
           and
           in
           refusal
           of
           the
           said
           Parliaments
           ,
           the
           said
           Officers
           shall
           take
           the
           Oath
           in
           the
           said
           Chambers
           ;
           after
           which
           so
           taken
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           present
           by
           a
           Messenger
           or
           Notary
           ,
           the
           Act
           of
           their
           reception
           ,
           to
           the
           Register
           of
           the
           said
           Courts
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           a
           coppy
           thereof
           examined
           by
           the
           said
           Register
           ,
           who
           is
           enjoyned
           to
           Register
           the
           said
           Acts
           ,
           upon
           penalty
           of
           all
           the
           expence
           ,
           dammage
           and
           interest
           of
           the
           Parties
           ;
           and
           the
           Registers
           refusing
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           shall
           suffer
           the
           said
           Officers
           to
           report
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           said
           Summons
           ,
           dispatched
           by
           the
           said
           Messengers
           or
           Notaries
           ,
           and
           cause
           the
           same
           to
           be
           Registred
           in
           the
           Register-Office
           of
           their
           said
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           for
           to
           have
           recourse
           thereunto
           when
           need
           shall
           be
           ,
           upon
           penalty
           of
           Nullity
           of
           their
           proceedings
           and
           Judgments
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Officers
           ,
           whereof
           the
           reception
           hath
           not
           been
           accustomed
           to
           be
           made
           in
           our
           said
           Parliaments
           ,
           in
           case
           those
           to
           whom
           it
           belongs
           shall
           refuse
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           said
           examination
           and
           reception
           ,
           then
           the
           said
           Officers
           shall
           repair
           to
           the
           said
           Chambers
           for
           to
           be
           there
           provided
           as
           it
           shall
           appertain
           .
        
         
           54.
           
           The
           Officers
           of
           the
           said
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           who
           shall
           hereafter
           be
           appointed
           to
           serve
           in
           the
           body
           of
           our
           said
           Courts
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           grand
           Counsell
           ,
           Chambers
           of
           Accompts
           ,
           Courts
           of
           Aids
           ,
           Officers
           of
           the
           general
           Treasuries
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           shall
           be
           examined
           and
           received
           in
           places
           where
           they
           have
           been
           accustomed
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           of
           refusal
           or
           denying
           of
           Justice
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           appointed
           by
           our
           Privy
           Councel
           .
        
         
           55.
           
           The
           reception
           of
           our
           Officers
           made
           in
           the
           Chamber
           heretofore
           established
           at
           Castres
           ,
           shall
           remain
           valid
           notwithstanding
           all
           Decrees
           and
           Ordinances
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           shall
           be
           also
           valid
           ,
           the
           reception
           of
           Judges
           ,
           Councellors
           ,
           Assistants
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           made
           in
           our
           Privy-Councill
           ,
           or
           by
           Commissioners
           by
           us
           ordained
           in
           case
           of
           the
           refusal
           of
           our
           Courts
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           Courts
           of
           Aids
           ,
           and
           Chambers
           of
           Accompts
           ,
           even
           as
           if
           they
           were
           done
           in
           the
           said
           Courts
           and
           Chambers
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           other
           Judges
           to
           whom
           the
           reception
           belongeth
           .
           And
           their
           Sallaries
           shall
           be
           allowed
           them
           by
           the
           Chambers
           of
           Accompt
           without
           difficulty
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           have
           been
           put
           out
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           established
           without
           need
           of
           any
           other
           command
           than
           the
           present
           Edict
           ,
           and
           without
           that
           the
           said
           Officer
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           shew
           any
           other
           reception
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           Decrees
           given
           to
           the
           contrary
           which
           shall
           remain
           null
           and
           of
           none
           effect
           .
        
         
           56.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           untill
           the
           charges
           of
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           said
           Chambers
           can
           be
           defrayed
           by
           Amerciaments
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           provided
           by
           us
           by
           valuable
           assignations
           sufficient
           for
           maintaining
           the
           said
           charges
           ,
           without
           expecting
           to
           do
           it
           by
           the
           Goods
           of
           the
           Condemned
           .
        
         
           57.
           
           The
           Presidents
           and
           Councellors
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           heretofore
           received
           in
           our
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           of
           Dauphine
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Edict
           incorporated
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           shall
           continue
           and
           have
           their
           Session
           and
           Orders
           for
           the
           same
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Presidents
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           injoyed
           ,
           and
           do
           injoy
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           the
           Councellors
           according
           
           to
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Provisions
           that
           they
           have
           heretofore
           obteined
           in
           our
           Privy
           Councel
           .
        
         
           58.
           
           We
           declare
           all
           Sentences
           ,
           Judgments
           ,
           Procedures
           ,
           Seisures
           ,
           Sales
           ,
           and
           Decrees
           made
           and
           given
           against
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           living
           as
           dead
           ,
           from
           the
           death
           of
           the
           deceased
           King
           Henry
           the
           Second
           our
           most
           honoured
           Lord
           and
           Father
           in
           Law
           ,
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           ,
           Tumults
           and
           Troubles
           since
           hapning
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           same
           Judgments
           and
           Decrees
           ,
           from
           henceforward
           cancelled
           ,
           revoked
           ,
           and
           anulled
           .
           And
           we
           ordain
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           eased
           and
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Registers
           Office
           of
           the
           Courts
           ,
           as
           well
           Soveraign
           as
           inferiour
           :
           And
           we
           Will
           and
           Require
           also
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           and
           defaced
           all
           Marks
           ,
           Foot-steps
           ,
           and
           Monuments
           of
           the
           said
           Executions
           ,
           Books
           ,
           and
           Acts
           defamatory
           against
           their
           Persons
           ,
           Memory
           and
           Posterity
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           places
           which
           have
           been
           for
           that
           occasion
           demolished
           or
           rased
           ,
           be
           rendred
           in
           such
           condition
           as
           now
           they
           are
           to
           the
           Proprietors
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           and
           dispose
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           And
           generally
           we
           cancell
           ,
           revoke
           and
           null
           all
           proceedings
           and
           informations
           made
           for
           any
           enterprize
           whatsoever
           ,
           pretended
           Crimes
           of
           high
           Treason
           ,
           and
           others
           :
           notwithstanding
           the
           procedures
           ,
           decrees
           and
           judgments
           containing
           re-union
           ,
           incorporation
           ,
           and
           confiscation
           ;
           and
           we
           farther
           Will
           and
           Command
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           have
           followed
           their
           party
           ,
           and
           their
           Heirs
           re-enter
           really
           and
           actually
           into
           the
           possession
           of
           all
           and
           each
           of
           their
           Goods
           .
        
         
           59.
           
           All
           Proceedings
           ,
           Judgments
           and
           Decrees
           given
           ,
           during
           the
           troubles
           against
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           who
           have
           born
           Arms
           ,
           or
           are
           retired
           out
           of
           our
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           within
           the
           same
           into
           Cities
           and
           Countries
           by
           them
           held
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           other
           cause
           as
           well
           as
           for
           Religion
           and
           the
           troubles
           ;
           together
           with
           all
           non-suiting
           of
           Causes
           ,
           Prescriptions
           ,
           as
           well
           Legal
           ,
           Conditional
           ,
           as
           Customary
           ,
           seizing
           of
           Fiefs
           fallen
           during
           the
           troubles
           ,
           by
           hindring
           Legitimate
           proceedings
           ,
           shall
           be
           esteemed
           as
           not
           done
           or
           happening
           ;
           and
           such
           we
           have
           declared
           and
           do
           declare
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           we
           have
           and
           do
           annihilate
           and
           make
           void
           ,
           without
           admitting
           any
           satisfaction
           therefore
           :
           but
           they
           shall
           be
           restored
           to
           their
           former
           condition
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           decrees
           and
           execution
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           the
           possession
           thereof
           shall
           be
           rendred
           to
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           they
           were
           upon
           this
           account
           disseised
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           as
           above
           ,
           shall
           have
           like
           place
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           those
           that
           have
           followed
           the
           party
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           or
           who
           have
           been
           absent
           from
           our
           Kingdom
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           troubles
           .
           And
           for
           the
           young
           children
           of
           persons
           of
           Quality
           abovesaid
           ,
           who
           died
           during
           the
           troubles
           ,
           We
           restore
           the
           parties
           into
           the
           same
           condition
           as
           they
           were
           formerly
           ,
           without
           refunding
           the
           expence
           ,
           or
           being
           obliged
           for
           the
           Amerciaments
           not
           understanding
           nevertheless
           that
           the
           Judgements
           given
           by
           the
           chief
           Judges
           ,
           or
           other
           inferiour
           Judges
           against
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           or
           who
           have
           followed
           their
           Party
           ,
           shall
           remain
           null
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           been
           given
           by
           Judges
           sitting
           in
           Cities
           by
           them
           held
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           them
           of
           free
           access
           .
        
         
           60.
           
           The
           Decrees
           given
           in
           our
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           matters
           whereof
           the
           Cognizance
           belongs
           to
           the
           Chambers
           or
           Courts
           ordained
           by
           the
           Edict
           in
           the
           Year
           1577
           and
           Articles
           of
           Nerac
           and
           Flex
           into
           which
           Courts
           the
           Parties
           have
           not
           proceeded
           voluntarily
           ,
           but
           have
           been
           forced
           to
           alledge
           and
           propose
           declinatory
           ends
           ,
           and
           which
           decrees
           have
           been
           given
           by
           default
           or
           foreclusion
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Civil
           as
           Criminal
           matters
           ,
           notwithstanding
           which
           Allegations
           the
           said
           Parties
           have
           been
           constrained
           to
           go
           on
           ,
           shall
           be
           in
           like
           manner
           null
           and
           of
           no
           value
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           decrees
           given
           against
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           who
           have
           proceeded
           voluntarily
           ,
           and
           without
           having
           proposed
           ends
           declinatory
           ,
           those
           decrees
           shall
           remain
           without
           prejudice
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Yet
           nevertheless
           permitting
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           seem
           good
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           bring
           by
           Petition
           their
           Cause
           before
           the
           Chamber
           ordained
           by
           the
           present
           Edict
           ,
           without
           that
           the
           elapsing
           the
           time
           appointed
           by
           the
           Ordinances
           shall
           be
           to
           their
           prejudice
           :
           and
           untill
           the
           said
           Chambers
           and
           Chanceries
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           shall
           be
           established
           .
           Verbal
           appellations
           ,
           or
           in
           writing
           interposed
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           before
           Judges
           ,
           Registers
           ,
           or
           Commissioners
           ,
           Executors
           of
           Decrees
           and
           Judgements
           ,
           shall
           have
           like
           effect
           as
           if
           they
           were
           by
           command
           from
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           61.
           
           In
           all
           inquiries
           which
           shall
           be
           made
           for
           what
           cause
           soever
           in
           matters
           Civil
           ,
           if
           the
           Inquisitor
           or
           Commissioner
           be
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           the
           Parties
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           convene
           an
           Assistant
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           will
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           Office
           by
           the
           said
           Inquisitor
           or
           Commissioner
           one
           who
           shall
           be
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           shall
           be
           practised
           when
           the
           Commissioner
           or
           Inquisitor
           shall
           be
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           for
           an
           Assistant
           who
           shall
           be
           a
           Catholick
           .
        
         
           62.
           
           We
           Will
           and
           Ordain
           ,
           That
           our
           Judges
           may
           take
           Cognizance
           of
           the
           validity
           of
           Testaments
           ,
           in
           which
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           may
           have
           an
           interest
           if
           they
           require
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           appellations
           from
           the
           said
           Judgements
           ,
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           said
           Chambers
           ordained
           for
           the
           Process
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ;
           notwithstanding
           all
           Customs
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           even
           those
           of
           Bretagne
           .
        
         
         
           63.
           
           To
           obviate
           all
           differences
           which
           may
           arise
           betwixt
           our
           Courts
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           the
           Chambers
           of
           the
           same
           Courts
           ,
           ordained
           by
           our
           present
           Edict
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           made
           by
           us
           a
           good
           and
           ample
           Reglement
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           said
           Courts
           and
           Chambers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           shall
           enjoy
           entirely
           from
           the
           said
           Edict
           ,
           the
           which
           Reglement
           shall
           be
           verified
           in
           our
           Courts
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           kept
           and
           observed
           without
           having
           regard
           to
           precedents
           .
        
         
           64.
           
           We
           inhibit
           and
           forbid
           all
           our
           Courts
           ,
           Soveraign
           and
           others
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           the
           taking
           Cognizance
           ,
           and
           judging
           the
           Civil
           ,
           or
           Criminal
           process
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ;
           the
           Cognizance
           of
           which
           is
           attributed
           by
           our
           Edict
           to
           the
           Chambers
           of
           Edict
           ;
           provided
           that
           the
           Appeal
           thereunto
           be
           demanded
           as
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Fortieth
           Article
           going
           before
           .
        
         
           65.
           
           We
           also
           Will
           and
           Command
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           untill
           we
           have
           otherwise
           therein
           ordained
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           Process
           commenced
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           commenced
           ,
           where
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           are
           Plaintiff
           or
           Defendants
           ,
           Parties
           ,
           Principals
           or
           Guarrantees
           in
           matters
           Civil
           ,
           in
           which
           our
           Officers
           and
           chief
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           have
           pow●●…
           to
           judge
           without
           appeal
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           permitted
           to
           them
           to
           except
           against
           two
           of
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           where
           the
           Process
           ought
           to
           be
           Judged
           ,
           who
           shall
           forbear
           Judgement
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           without
           having
           the
           cause
           expressed
           ,
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           ordinance
           by
           which
           the
           Judges
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           excepted
           against
           without
           cause
           shown
           ,
           and
           shall
           have
           farther
           right
           to
           except
           against
           others
           upon
           shewing
           cause
           .
           And
           in
           matters
           Criminal
           ,
           in
           which
           also
           the
           said
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Kings
           subordinate
           Judges
           do
           Judge
           without
           appeal
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           may
           except
           against
           three
           of
           the
           said
           Judges
           without
           showing
           Cause
           .
           And
           the
           Provosts
           of
           the
           Mareschalsie
           of
           France
           ,
           vice-Bayliffs
           ,
           vice-Presidents
           ,
           Lievetenants
           of
           the
           short
           Robe
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           of
           the
           like
           Quality
           shall
           Judge
           according
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           and
           Reglements
           heretofore
           given
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Vagabonds
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           houshold
           charged
           and
           accused
           by
           the
           Provosts
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           ,
           they
           may
           require
           that
           three
           of
           the
           said
           judges
           ,
           who
           might
           have
           Cognizance
           thereof
           ,
           do
           abstain
           from
           the
           Judgement
           of
           their
           Process
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           abstain
           therefrom
           without
           having
           cause
           shewn
           except
           where
           the
           Process
           is
           to
           be
           judged
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           found
           to
           the
           number
           of
           two
           in
           Civil
           ,
           and
           three
           in
           Criminal
           Causes
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           lawfull
           to
           except
           without
           Cause
           shewn
           :
           and
           this
           shall
           be
           reciprocall
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           ,
           as
           above
           ,
           to
           the
           Catholicks
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Appeals
           from
           the
           Judges
           ,
           where
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           are
           the
           greater
           number
           ,
           not
           understanding
           nevertheless
           that
           the
           chief
           Justice
           ,
           Provosts
           of
           the
           Marshalsies
           ,
           vice-Bayliffs
           ,
           vice-Stewards
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           judge
           without
           appeal
           ,
           take
           by
           virtue
           of
           this
           that
           is
           said
           ,
           Cognizance
           of
           the
           past
           Troubles
           .
           And
           as
           to
           crimes
           and
           excess
           happening
           by
           other
           occasions
           than
           the
           troubles
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           March
           ,
           1585.
           untill
           the
           end
           of
           1597.
           in
           case
           they
           take
           Cognizance
           thereof
           ,
           We
           will
           that
           an
           appeal
           be
           suffered
           from
           their
           Judgement
           to
           the
           Chamber
           ordained
           by
           the
           present
           Edict
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           practised
           in
           like
           manner
           for
           the
           Catholick
           and
           Confederates
           ,
           where
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           are
           Parties
           .
        
         
           66.
           
           We
           Will
           and
           Ordain
           also
           ,
           that
           henceforward
           in
           all
           instructions
           other
           than
           informations
           of
           criminal
           Process
           in
           the
           chief
           Justices
           Court
           of
           
             Tholouse
             ,
             Carcassonne
             ,
             Roverque
             ,
             Loragais
             ,
             Beziers
             ,
             Montpellier
             and
             Nimes
             ,
          
           the
           Magistrate
           or
           Commissary
           deputed
           for
           the
           said
           instructions
           if
           he
           is
           a
           Catholick
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           take
           an
           Associate
           who
           is
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Parties
           shall
           agree
           ;
           or
           where
           they
           cannot
           agree
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           shall
           be
           taken
           by
           the
           abovesaid
           Magistrate
           or
           Commissioner
           :
           as
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           if
           the
           said
           Magistrate
           or
           Commissioner
           is
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           obliged
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           as
           abovesaid
           ,
           to
           take
           and
           associate
           a
           Catholick
           .
        
         
           67.
           
           When
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           question
           of
           making
           a
           criminal
           Process
           by
           the
           Provosts
           of
           the
           Marshalsies
           or
           their
           Leivetenants
           ,
           against
           some
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           a
           house-keeper
           who
           is
           charged
           and
           accused
           of
           a
           crime
           belonging
           to
           the
           Provost
           ,
           or
           subject
           to
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           a
           Provost
           ,
           the
           said
           Provost
           or
           their
           Leivetenants
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           Catholicks
           ,
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           call
           to
           the
           instruction
           of
           the
           said
           Process
           an
           Associate
           of
           the
           Religion
           :
           which
           Associate
           shall
           also
           assist
           at
           the
           Judgement
           of
           the
           difference
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           definitive
           Judgement
           of
           the
           said
           Process
           :
           which
           difference
           shall
           not
           be
           judged
           otherwise
           than
           by
           the
           next
           Presidial
           Court
           assembled
           with
           the
           principal
           Officers
           of
           the
           said
           Court
           which
           shall
           be
           found
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           upon
           penalty
           of
           nullity
           ,
           except
           the
           accused
           shall
           require
           to
           have
           the
           difference
           Judged
           in
           the
           Chambers
           ordained
           by
           the
           present
           Edict
           :
           In
           which
           case
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           house-keepers
           in
           the
           Provinces
           of
           
             Guyenne
             ,
             Languedoc
             ,
             Province
          
           ,
           and
           Dauphine
           ,
           the
           substitutes
           of
           our
           Procurators
           general
           in
           the
           said
           Chambers
           ,
           shall
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           said
           house-keepers
           ,
           cause
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           same
           the
           Charges
           and
           Informations
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           know
           and
           judge
           if
           the
           Causes
           are
           tryable
           before
           the
           Provost
           or
           not
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           crimes
           they
           may
           by
           
           the
           Chamber
           be
           sent
           back
           to
           the
           Ordinary
           ,
           or
           judged
           tryable
           by
           the
           Provost
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           found
           reasonable
           by
           the
           contents
           of
           our
           present
           Edict
           ;
           and
           the
           Presidial
           Judges
           ,
           Provosts
           of
           Mareschalsie
           ,
           vice-Bayliffs
           ,
           vice-Stewards
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           Judge
           without
           Appeal
           ,
           shall
           be
           obliged
           respectively
           to
           obey
           and
           satisfie
           the
           commands
           of
           the
           said
           Chambers
           ,
           as
           they
           use
           to
           do
           to
           the
           said
           Parliaments
           ,
           upon
           Penalty
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Estates
           .
        
         
           67.
           
           The
           outcries
           for
           sale
           of
           Inheritances
           ,
           and
           giving
           notice
           thereof
           by
           warning
           passed
           or
           chalked
           according
           to
           order
           ,
           shall
           be
           done
           in
           places
           and
           at
           hours
           usual
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           following
           our
           Ordinances
           ,
           or
           else
           in
           publick
           Markets
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Land
           lies
           there
           is
           a
           Market-place
           ;
           and
           where
           there
           shall
           be
           none
           in
           the
           next
           Market
           within
           the
           jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Court
           where
           Judgement
           ought
           to
           be
           given
           :
           and
           the
           fixing
           of
           the
           notice
           shall
           be
           upon
           the
           posts
           of
           the
           said
           Market-place
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           said
           place
           ,
           and
           this
           order
           being
           observed
           ,
           the
           notice
           shall
           be
           valid
           ,
           and
           pass
           beyond
           the
           interposition
           of
           the
           sentence
           or
           decree
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           nullity
           which
           might
           be
           alledged
           upon
           this
           account
           .
        
         
           69.
           
           All
           Title
           and
           papers
           ,
           instructions
           ,
           and
           documents
           which
           have
           been
           taken
           ,
           shall
           be
           restored
           by
           both
           parties
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           they
           belong
           ,
           though
           the
           said
           Papers
           ,
           or
           the
           Castles
           and
           houses
           in
           which
           they
           were
           kept
           ,
           have
           been
           taken
           and
           seized
           by
           special
           Commission
           from
           the
           last
           deceased
           King
           ,
           our
           most
           honoured
           Lord
           and
           Brother
           in
           Law
           ,
           or
           from
           us
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Governors
           and
           Lievetenant
           Generals
           of
           our
           Provinces
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           other
           party
           ,
           or
           under
           what
           pretext
           soever
           it
           shall
           be
           .
        
         
           70.
           
           The
           children
           of
           those
           that
           are
           retired
           out
           of
           our
           Kingdom
           since
           the
           death
           of
           Henry
           the
           Second
           our
           Father-in-Law
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           Religion
           and
           Troubles
           ,
           though
           the
           said
           Children
           are
           born
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           shall
           be
           held
           for
           true
           French
           Inhabitants
           :
           And
           we
           have
           declared
           and
           do
           declare
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Lawfull
           for
           such
           as
           at
           any
           time
           within
           ten
           years
           after
           the
           publication
           of
           this
           present
           Edict
           ,
           to
           come
           and
           dwell
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           without
           being
           needfull
           to
           take
           Letters
           Patents
           of
           Naturalization
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           provision
           from
           us
           than
           this
           present
           Edict
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           Ordinances
           to
           the
           contrary
           touching
           Children
           bron
           in
           Foraign
           Countreys
           .
        
         
           71.
           
           Those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           have
           followed
           their
           Party
           ,
           who
           have
           before
           the
           troubles
           taken
           to
           farm
           any
           Office
           ,
           or
           other
           Domaine
           ,
           Gabel
           ,
           Foraign
           Imposition
           ,
           or
           other
           rights
           appertaining
           unto
           us
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           enjoy
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           troubles
           ,
           shall
           remain
           discharged
           ,
           and
           we
           discharge
           them
           of
           what
           they
           have
           not
           received
           of
           our
           Finances
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           they
           have
           without
           fraud
           paid
           otherwise
           than
           into
           the
           receipts
           of
           our
           Exchequer
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           obligation
           given
           thereupon
           .
        
         
           72.
           
           All
           places
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           and
           profits
           of
           our
           Kingdom
           ,
           Countries
           ,
           Lands
           ,
           and
           Lordships
           under
           our
           obedience
           ,
           shall
           use
           and
           enjoy
           the
           same
           Priviledges
           ,
           Immunities
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Franchises
           ,
           Fairs
           ,
           Markets
           ,
           Jurisdictions
           and
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           which
           they
           did
           before
           the
           troubles
           began
           1585.
           and
           others
           preceding
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           Patents
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           translation
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Seals
           of
           Justice
           ,
           provided
           they
           have
           been
           done
           only
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           troubles
           ,
           which
           Courts
           or
           Seats
           of
           Justice
           shall
           be
           restored
           to
           the
           Cities
           and
           places
           where
           they
           have
           been
           formerly
           .
        
         
           73.
           
           If
           there
           are
           any
           Prisoners
           who
           are
           yet
           kept
           by
           anthority
           of
           Justice
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           in
           Gallies
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Troubles
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           released
           and
           set
           in
           full
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           74.
           
           Those
           of
           the
           Religion
           shall
           never
           hereafter
           be
           charged
           and
           oppressed
           with
           any
           charge
           ordinary
           or
           extraordinary
           more
           than
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           their
           abilities
           and
           trades
           ;
           and
           the
           parties
           who
           shall
           pretend
           to
           be
           over-charged
           above
           their
           ability
           may
           appeal
           to
           the
           Judges
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Cognizance
           belongs
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           Subjects
           as
           well
           Catholick
           as
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           shall
           be
           indifferently
           discharged
           of
           all
           charge
           which
           have
           been
           imposed
           by
           one
           and
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           during
           the
           troubles
           ,
           upon
           those
           that
           were
           on
           the
           contrary
           party
           ,
           and
           not
           consenting
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           debts
           created
           and
           not
           paid
           ,
           and
           expences
           made
           without
           consent
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           
             without
             nevertheless
             having
             power
             to
             recover
             the
             revennue
             which
             should
             have
             been
             imployed
             to
             the
             payment
             of
             the
             said
             Charges
             .
          
        
         
           75.
           
           We
           do
           not
           also
           understand
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           have
           followed
           their
           party
           ,
           nor
           the
           Catholicks
           who
           dwell
           in
           Cities
           and
           places
           kept
           and
           imployed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           contributed
           to
           them
           ,
           shall
           be
           prosecuted
           for
           the
           payment
           of
           Tailles
           ,
           Aids
           ,
           Grants
           ,
           Fifteens
           ,
           Taillon
           ,
           Utensils
           ,
           Reparations
           ,
           and
           other
           impositions
           and
           subsidies
           fallen
           due
           and
           imposed
           during
           the
           troubles
           hapning
           before
           and
           untill
           our
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           be
           it
           by
           the
           Edicts
           ,
           commands
           of
           deceased
           Kings
           our
           Predecessors
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           advice
           and
           deliberation
           of
           Governors
           and
           Estates
           of
           Provinces
           ,
           Courts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           whereof
           we
           have
           discharged
           and
           do
           discharge
           them
           ,
           prohibiting
           the
           Treasurers-General
           of
           France
           and
           of
           our
           Finances
           ,
           Receivers
           General
           and
           Particular
           ,
           their
           Commissioners
           and
           Agents
           ,
           and
           other
           Intendants
           and
           Commisseries
           
           of
           our
           said
           Finances
           ,
           to
           prosecute
           them
           ,
           molest
           ,
           disquiet
           ,
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           ,
           in
           any
           kind
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           76.
           
           All
           Generals
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           Knights
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           Officers
           ,
           Common-Councills
           of
           Cities
           and
           Commonalties
           ;
           and
           all
           others
           who
           have
           aided
           and
           succoured
           them
           ,
           their
           Wives
           ,
           Heirs
           ,
           and
           Successors
           ,
           shall
           remain
           quitted
           and
           discharged
           of
           all
           Money
           which
           have
           been
           by
           them
           and
           their
           order
           taken
           and
           levied
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           Kings
           Money
           ,
           to
           what
           sum
           soever
           it
           may
           amount
           ,
           as
           of
           Cities
           and
           Communities
           ,
           and
           particular
           rents
           ,
           revennues
           ,
           plate
           ,
           sale
           of
           moveable
           goods
           ,
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           and
           other
           Woods
           of
           a
           high
           growth
           ,
           be
           it
           of
           Domains
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           Amerciaments
           ,
           Booty
           ,
           Ransoms
           ,
           or
           other
           kind
           of
           Money
           taken
           by
           them
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           troubles
           began
           in
           the
           month
           of
           March
           ,
           1585.
           and
           other
           precedent
           troubles
           ,
           untill
           our
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           or
           those
           that
           have
           by
           them
           been
           imployed
           in
           the
           levying
           of
           the
           said
           money
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           have
           given
           or
           furnished
           by
           their
           Orders
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           therefore
           any
           wayes
           prosecuted
           at
           present
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           :
           and
           shall
           remain
           acquitted
           as
           well
           themselves
           ,
           as
           their
           Commissaries
           ,
           for
           the
           management
           and
           administration
           of
           the
           said
           Money
           ,
           expecting
           all
           thereof
           discharged
           within
           four
           months
           after
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           present
           Edict
           made
           in
           our
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           ,
           acquittances
           being
           duly
           dispatched
           for
           the
           Heads
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           or
           for
           those
           that
           had
           been
           commissionated
           for
           the
           auditing
           and
           ballancing
           of
           the
           Accounts
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Communities
           of
           Cities
           who
           have
           had
           Command
           and
           Charge
           during
           the
           said
           troubles
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           said
           Heads
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           have
           followed
           their
           party
           (
           as
           if
           they
           were
           particularly
           expressed
           and
           specified
           )
           since
           the
           death
           of
           Henry
           the
           Second
           our
           Father-in-Law
           ,
           shall
           in
           like
           manner
           remain
           acquitted
           and
           discharged
           of
           all
           acts
           of
           hostility
           ,
           leavies
           ,
           and
           conduct
           of
           Soldiers
           ,
           minting
           and
           valuing
           of
           Money
           (
           done
           by
           Order
           of
           the
           said
           chief
           Commanders
           )
           casting
           and
           taking
           of
           Ordnance
           and
           Ammunition
           ,
           compounding
           of
           Powder
           and
           Salt-Peter
           ,
           prizes
           ,
           fortifications
           ,
           dismantling
           and
           demolishing
           of
           Cities
           ,
           Castles
           ,
           Burroughs
           ,
           and
           Villages
           ,
           enterprises
           upon
           the
           same
           ,
           burning
           and
           demolishing
           of
           Churches
           and
           Houses
           ,
           establishing
           of
           Judicatures
           ,
           Judgements
           ,
           and
           Executions
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           be
           it
           in
           Civil
           or
           Criminal
           matters
           ,
           Policy
           and
           Reglement
           made
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           Voyages
           for
           intelligence
           ,
           Negotiations
           ,
           Treaties
           and
           Contracts
           made
           with
           all
           Foraign
           Princes
           and
           Communities
           ,
           the
           introduction
           of
           the
           said
           strangers
           into
           Cities
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           of
           our
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           generally
           of
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           done
           ,
           executed
           and
           Negotiated
           during
           the
           said
           troubles
           ,
           since
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           Henry
           the
           Second
           our
           Father-in-Law
           .
        
         
           77.
           
           Those
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           shall
           also
           remain
           discharged
           of
           all
           General
           and
           Provincial
           assemblies
           by
           them
           made
           and
           held
           ,
           as
           well
           at
           Nantes
           as
           since
           in
           other
           places
           untill
           this
           present
           time
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           Councils
           by
           them
           established
           and
           ordained
           by
           Provinces
           ,
           Declarations
           ,
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           Reglements
           made
           by
           the
           said
           Assemblies
           and
           Councells
           ,
           Establishment
           and
           Augmentations
           of
           Garrisons
           ,
           assembling
           and
           taking
           of
           Soldiers
           ,
           levying
           and
           taking
           of
           our
           Money
           ,
           be
           it
           from
           the
           Receivers-general
           or
           particular
           Collecters
           of
           Parishes
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           in
           what
           manner
           soever
           ,
           seizures
           of
           Salt
           ,
           continuation
           or
           erection
           of
           Taxes
           ,
           Tolls
           ,
           and
           Receipts
           of
           the
           same
           at
           Royan
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Rivers
           of
           
             Charant
             ,
             Garronne
             ,
             Rosne
          
           ,
           and
           Dordonne
           ,
           arming
           and
           fighting
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           all
           accidents
           and
           Excess
           hapning
           upon
           forcing
           the
           payment
           of
           Taxes
           ,
           Tolls
           ,
           and
           other
           Money
           by
           fortifying
           of
           Cities
           ,
           Castles
           ,
           and
           places
           ,
           impositions
           of
           Money
           and
           day-works
           ,
           receipts
           of
           the
           same
           Money
           ,
           displacing
           of
           our
           Receivers
           ,
           Farmers
           ,
           and
           other
           Officers
           ,
           establishing
           others
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Leagues
           ,
           Dispatches
           and
           Negotiations
           made
           as
           well
           within
           as
           without
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           and
           in
           general
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           done
           ,
           deliberated
           ,
           written
           ,
           and
           ordained
           by
           the
           said
           Assembly
           and
           Councell
           ,
           so
           that
           those
           who
           have
           given
           their
           advice
           ,
           signed
           ,
           executed
           ,
           caused
           to
           sign
           and
           execute
           the
           said
           Ordinances
           ,
           Reglements
           and
           deliberations
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           prosecuted
           ,
           or
           their
           Wives
           ,
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           now
           and
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           though
           the
           particulars
           thereof
           be
           not
           amply
           declared
           .
           And
           above
           all
           ,
           perpetual
           silence
           is
           hereby
           commanded
           to
           our
           Procurators-General
           and
           their
           Substitutes
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           who
           may
           pretend
           to
           an
           interest
           therein
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           fashion
           or
           manner
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           Decrees
           ,
           Sentences
           ,
           Judgements
           ,
           Informations
           ,
           and
           Procedures
           made
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           78.
           
           We
           further
           approve
           ,
           allow
           ,
           and
           authorize
           the
           Accounts
           which
           have
           been
           heard
           ,
           ballanced
           ,
           and
           examined
           by
           the
           deputies
           of
           the
           said
           Assembly
           :
           willing
           and
           requiring
           that
           the
           same
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           acquittances
           and
           peices
           which
           have
           been
           rendred
           by
           the
           Accomptants
           ,
           be
           carried
           into
           our
           Chambers
           of
           Accompts
           at
           Paris
           ,
           three
           Months
           after
           the
           publication
           of
           this
           present
           Edict
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           our
           Procurator-general
           ,
           to
           be
           kept
           with
           the
           Books
           and
           Registers
           of
           our
           Chamber
           ,
           to
           have
           there
           recourse
           to
           them
           as
           often
           as
           shall
           be
           needfull
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           subject
           to
           review
           ,
           nor
           the
           Accomptants
           held
           in
           any
           kind
           liable
           to
           appearance
           or
           correction
           ,
           except
           in
           case
           of
           omission
           of
           receipts
           or
           false
           Acquittances
           :
           and
           we
           hereby
           impose
           silence
           upon
           our
           Procurator-generall
           ,
           
           for
           the
           overplus
           that
           shall
           be
           found
           wanting
           ,
           or
           for
           not
           observing
           of
           formalities
           :
           Prohibiting
           to
           our
           Accomptants
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           Paris
           as
           of
           other
           Provinces
           where
           they
           are
           established
           ,
           to
           take
           any
           Cognizance
           thereof
           in
           any
           sort
           or
           manner
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           79.
           
           And
           as
           the
           Accompts
           which
           have
           not
           yet
           been
           rendred
           ,
           We
           Will
           and
           Ordain
           that
           the
           same
           be
           heard
           ,
           ballanced
           and
           examined
           by
           the
           Commissaries
           ,
           who
           shall
           by
           us
           be
           deputed
           thereunto
           ,
           who
           without
           difficulty
           shall
           pass
           and
           allow
           all
           the
           parcels
           paid
           by
           the
           said
           Accomptants
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           said
           Assembly
           ,
           or
           others
           having
           power
           .
        
         
           80.
           
           All
           Collectors
           ,
           Receivers
           ,
           Farmers
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           shall
           remain
           well
           and
           duly
           discharged
           of
           all
           the
           sums
           of
           Money
           which
           have
           been
           paid
           to
           the
           said
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           of
           what
           nature
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           untill
           the
           last
           day
           of
           this
           Month.
           And
           we
           will
           and
           command
           ,
           that
           all
           be
           passed
           and
           allowed
           in
           the
           accompts
           ,
           which
           Accompts
           they
           shall
           give
           into
           our
           Chambers
           of
           Accompts
           ,
           purely
           and
           simply
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Acquittances
           which
           shall
           be
           brought
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           shall
           hereafter
           be
           delivered
           they
           shall
           remain
           null
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           shall
           accept
           or
           deliver
           them
           ,
           shall
           be
           condemned
           in
           the
           penalty
           of
           Forgery
           .
           And
           where
           there
           shall
           be
           any
           Accompts
           already
           given
           in
           ,
           upon
           which
           there
           shall
           have
           intervened
           any
           Raisings
           or
           Additions
           ,
           we
           do
           hereby
           taken
           away
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           re-establish
           the
           parties
           intirely
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           these
           presents
           ,
           which
           being
           needfull
           to
           have
           particular
           Patents
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           thing
           than
           an
           extract
           of
           this
           present
           Article
           .
        
         
           81.
           
           The
           Governors
           ,
           Captains
           ,
           Consuls
           ,
           and
           Persons
           Commissioned
           to
           recover
           Money
           for
           paying
           Garrisons
           held
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           to
           whom
           our
           Receivers
           and
           Collectors
           of
           Parishes
           have
           furnished
           by
           Loan
           upon
           their
           credits
           and
           obligations
           ,
           whether
           by
           constraint
           ,
           or
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           commandment
           of
           the
           Treasurers-General
           ,
           and
           the
           Money
           necessary
           for
           the
           entertaining
           of
           the
           said
           Garrisons
           ,
           untill
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           State
           which
           we
           dispatched
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           1596.
           and
           augmentations
           since
           agreed
           unto
           by
           us
           ,
           shall
           be
           held
           acquitted
           and
           discharged
           of
           all
           which
           hath
           been
           paid
           for
           the
           effect
           above
           said
           ,
           though
           by
           the
           said
           Scedules
           and
           obligations
           no
           mention
           hath
           been
           thereof
           made
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           to
           them
           rendred
           as
           null
           .
           And
           to
           satisfie
           therein
           the
           Treasurers-general
           in
           each
           generality
           ,
           the
           particular
           Treasurers
           of
           our
           Tallies
           shall
           give
           their
           acquittances
           to
           the
           said
           Collectors
           ;
           and
           the
           Receivers-general
           shall
           give
           their
           acquittances
           to
           the
           particular
           Receivers
           :
           and
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           Receivers
           general
           ,
           the
           sums
           whereof
           they
           should
           have
           given
           account
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           shall
           be
           indorsed
           upon
           the
           Commissions
           levied
           by
           the
           Treasurer
           of
           the
           expenses
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Treasurers-General
           for
           the
           extraordinaries
           of
           our
           Wars
           ,
           for
           the
           payment
           of
           the
           said
           Garrisons
           .
           And
           where
           the
           said
           Commissions
           shall
           not
           amount
           to
           as
           much
           as
           the
           establishment
           and
           augmentations
           of
           our
           Army
           did
           in
           1596.
           
           We
           ordain
           that
           to
           supply
           the
           same
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           dispatched
           new
           Commissions
           for
           what
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           our
           Accomptants
           ,
           and
           restitution
           of
           the
           said
           Promises
           and
           Obligations
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           there
           shall
           not
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           be
           any
           thing
           demanded
           thereof
           from
           those
           that
           shall
           have
           made
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           Patents
           of
           Ratifications
           which
           shall
           be
           necessary
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           Accomptants
           ,
           shall
           be
           dispatched
           by
           virtue
           of
           this
           present
           Article
           .
        
         
           82.
           
           Those
           also
           of
           the
           said
           Religion
           shall
           depart
           and
           desist
           henceforward
           from
           all
           Practices
           ,
           Negotiations
           ,
           and
           Intelligences
           ,
           as
           well
           within
           as
           without
           our
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           the
           said
           Assemblies
           and
           Councels
           established
           within
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           shall
           readily
           separate
           ;
           and
           also
           all
           the
           Leagues
           and
           Associations
           made
           or
           to
           be
           made
           under
           what
           pretext
           soever
           ,
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           our
           present
           Edict
           ,
           shall
           be
           cancelled
           and
           annulled
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           cancell
           and
           annull
           them
           ;
           prohibiting
           most
           expresly
           to
           all
           our
           Subjects
           to
           make
           henceforwards
           any
           Assesments
           or
           Leavy's
           of
           Money
           ,
           Fortifications
           ,
           Enrolments
           of
           men
           ,
           Congregations
           and
           Assemblies
           of
           other
           than
           such
           as
           are
           permitted
           by
           our
           present
           Edict
           ,
           and
           without
           Arms
           :
           And
           we
           do
           prohibit
           and
           forbid
           them
           to
           do
           the
           contrary
           upon
           the
           penalty
           of
           being
           severely
           punished
           as
           Contemners
           and
           Breakers
           of
           our
           Commands
           and
           Ordinances
           .
        
         
           83.
           
           All
           Prizes
           which
           have
           been
           taken
           by
           Sea
           ,
           during
           the
           Troubles
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           leave
           and
           allowance
           given
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           have
           been
           made
           by
           Land
           ,
           upon
           those
           of
           the
           contrary
           Party
           ,
           and
           which
           have
           been
           Judged
           by
           the
           Judges
           and
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Admiralty
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Heads
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           or
           their
           Councell
           ,
           shall
           remain
           extinguished
           under
           the
           benefit
           of
           our
           present
           Edict
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           prosecution
           ;
           the
           Captains
           or
           others
           who
           have
           made
           the
           said
           Prizes
           ,
           their
           Securities
           ,
           Judges
           ,
           Officers
           ,
           Wives
           and
           Heirs
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           prosecuted
           nor
           molested
           in
           any
           sort
           whatsoever
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Decrees
           of
           our
           Privy
           Councell
           and
           Parliaments
           ,
           of
           all
           Letters
           of
           Mart
           and
           seizures
           depending
           and
           not
           Judged
           of
           ,
           We
           will
           and
           require
           that
           there
           be
           made
           a
           full
           and
           intire
           discharge
           of
           all
           Suits
           arising
           therefrom
           .
        
         
           84.
           
           In
           like
           manner
           there
           shall
           not
           be
           any
           prosecution
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           for
           the
           oppositions
           and
           obstructions
           which
           they
           have
           given
           formerly
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           troubles
           ,
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           Decrees
           and
           Judgements
           given
           for
           the
           re-establishment
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           in
           divers
           places
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
         
           85.
           
           And
           as
           to
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           ,
           or
           taken
           during
           the
           Troubles
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           Hostility
           ,
           or
           by
           Hostility
           against
           the
           Publick
           or
           particular
           rules
           of
           the
           Heads
           of
           Communalties
           of
           the
           Provinces
           which
           they
           commanded
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           prosecution
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Justice
           .
        
         
           86.
           
           Forasmuch
           that
           whereas
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           done
           against
           the
           rules
           of
           one
           party
           or
           the
           other
           is
           indifferently
           excepted
           and
           reserved
           from
           the
           general
           abolition
           contained
           in
           our
           present
           Edict
           ,
           and
           is
           liable
           to
           be
           inquired
           after
           or
           prosecuted
           ,
           yet
           nevertheless
           no
           Soldier
           shall
           be
           troubled
           ,
           whence
           may
           arise
           the
           renewing
           of
           troubles
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           We
           Will
           and
           Ordain
           ,
           that
           execrable
           cases
           shall
           only
           be
           excepted
           out
           of
           the
           said
           abolition
           :
           as
           ravishing
           and
           forcing
           of
           Women
           and
           Maids
           ,
           Burnings
           ,
           Murders
           ,
           Robberies
           ,
           Treachery
           ,
           and
           lying
           in
           wait
           or
           ambush
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           hostility
           ,
           and
           for
           private
           revenge
           ,
           against
           the
           duty
           of
           War
           ,
           breaking
           of
           Pass-ports
           and
           Safeguards
           ,
           with
           murders
           and
           Pillages
           without
           command
           from
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           have
           followed
           the
           party
           of
           their
           Generals
           who
           have
           had
           authority
           over
           them
           ,
           founded
           upon
           particular
           occasions
           which
           have
           moved
           them
           to
           ordain
           and
           command
           it
           .
        
         
           87.
           
           We
           Ordain
           also
           ,
           that
           punishment
           be
           inflicted
           for
           Crimes
           and
           offences
           committed
           betwixt
           persons
           of
           the
           same
           party
           ,
           if
           Acts
           not
           commanded
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           one
           Party
           or
           the
           other
           by
           necessity
           of
           Law
           and
           Order
           of
           War.
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Leavying
           and
           exacting
           of
           Money
           ,
           bearing
           of
           Arms
           ,
           and
           other
           exploits
           of
           War
           done
           by
           private
           authority
           and
           without
           allowance
           ,
           the
           parties
           guilty
           thereof
           shall
           be
           prosecuted
           by
           way
           of
           Justice
           .
        
         
           88.
           
           The
           Cities
           dismantled
           during
           the
           troubles
           ,
           may
           with
           our
           permission
           be
           re-edified
           and
           repaired
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           at
           their
           Costs
           and
           Charges
           ,
           and
           the
           provisions
           granted
           heretofore
           upon
           that
           account
           shall
           hold
           and
           have
           place
           .
        
         
           89.
           
           We
           Ordain
           ,
           and
           our
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           Lords
           ,
           Knights
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           what
           quality
           and
           condition
           soever
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           have
           followed
           their
           Party
           ,
           shall
           enter
           and
           be
           effectually
           conserved
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           all
           and
           each
           of
           their
           Goods
           ,
           Rights
           ,
           Titles
           ,
           and
           Actions
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Judgements
           following
           thereupon
           during
           the
           said
           troubles
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           with
           Decrees
           ,
           Seizures
           ,
           Judgements
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           shall
           follow
           thereupon
           ,
           we
           have
           to
           this
           end
           declared
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           declare
           them
           null
           and
           of
           no
           effect
           and
           value
           .
        
         
           90.
           
           The
           acquisitions
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           others
           which
           have
           followed
           their
           Party
           ,
           have
           made
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           deceased
           Kings
           our
           predecessors
           or
           others
           ,
           for
           the
           immovables
           belonging
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           shall
           not
           have
           any
           place
           or
           effect
           ;
           but
           we
           ordain
           and
           our
           pleasure
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           enter
           immediately
           ,
           and
           without
           delay
           be
           conserved
           in
           the
           possession
           and
           enjoyment
           really
           and
           actually
           of
           the
           said
           goods
           so
           alienated
           ,
           without
           being
           obliged
           to
           pay
           the
           purchase-money
           which
           to
           this
           effect
           we
           have
           cancelled
           and
           revoked
           as
           null
           ,
           without
           remedy
           for
           the
           Purchasers
           to
           have
           against
           the
           Generals
           ,
           &c.
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           which
           the
           said
           goods
           have
           been
           sold
           .
           Yet
           nevertheless
           for
           the
           re-imbursement
           of
           the
           Money
           by
           them
           truly
           and
           without
           fraud
           disbursed
           ,
           our
           Letters
           Patents
           of
           permission
           shall
           be
           dispatched
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           to
           interpose
           and
           equalize
           bare
           sums
           of
           the
           said
           purchases
           cost
           ,
           the
           Purchasers
           not
           being
           allowed
           to
           bring
           any
           action
           for
           their
           Damages
           and
           interest
           for
           want
           of
           enjoyment
           ;
           but
           shall
           content
           themselves
           with
           the
           re-imbursement
           of
           the
           Money
           by
           them
           furnished
           for
           the
           price
           of
           the
           acquisitions
           ,
           accounting
           for
           the
           price
           of
           the
           fruits
           received
           ,
           in
           case
           that
           the
           said
           Sale
           should
           be
           found
           to
           be
           made
           at
           an
           under
           rate
           .
        
         
           91.
           
           To
           the
           end
           that
           as
           well
           our
           Justices
           and
           Officers
           as
           our
           other
           Subjects
           be
           clearly
           and
           with
           all
           certainty
           advertised
           of
           our
           Will
           and
           Intentions
           ,
           and
           for
           taking
           away
           all
           ambiguity
           and
           doubt
           which
           may
           arise
           from
           the
           variety
           of
           former
           Edicts
           ,
           Articles
           ,
           secret
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           Declarations
           ,
           Modifications
           ,
           Restrictions
           ,
           Interpretations
           ,
           Decrees
           and
           Registers
           ,
           as
           also
           all
           secrets
           as
           well
           as
           other
           deliberations
           heretofore
           by
           us
           or
           the
           Kings
           our
           predecessors
           ,
           made
           in
           our
           Courts
           of
           Parliaments
           or
           otherwayes
           ,
           concerning
           the
           said
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           troubles
           hapning
           in
           our
           said
           Kingdom
           ,
           we
           have
           declared
           and
           do
           hereby
           declare
           them
           to
           be
           of
           no
           value
           and
           effect
           :
           and
           as
           to
           the
           derogatory
           part
           therein
           contained
           ,
           we
           have
           by
           this
           our
           Edict
           abrogated
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           abrogate
           ,
           and
           from
           henceforward
           we
           cancell
           ,
           revoke
           ,
           and
           anull
           them
           .
           Declaring
           expresly
           that
           our
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           our
           Edict
           be
           firmly
           and
           inviolably
           kept
           and
           observed
           as
           well
           by
           our
           Justices
           and
           Officers
           ,
           as
           other
           Subjects
           ,
           without
           hesitation
           ,
           or
           having
           any
           regard
           at
           all
           to
           that
           which
           may
           be
           contrary
           or
           derogatory
           to
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           92.
           
           And
           for
           the
           greater
           assurance
           of
           the
           keeping
           and
           observing
           what
           we
           herein
           desire
           ,
           we
           Will
           and
           Ordain
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           our
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Governors
           and
           Leivetenants
           General
           of
           our
           Provinces
           ,
           Bayliffs
           ,
           Chief-Justices
           and
           other
           ordinary
           Judges
           of
           the
           Cities
           of
           our
           said
           Kingdom
           immediately
           after
           the
           receit
           of
           this
           same
           Edict
           ,
           and
           do
           bind
           themselves
           by
           Oath
           to
           keep
           and
           cause
           to
           be
           kept
           and
           observed
           each
           in
           their
           district
           as
           
           shall
           also
           the
           Mayors
           ,
           Sheriffs
           ,
           principal
           Magistrates
           ,
           Consuls
           ,
           and
           Jurates
           of
           Cities
           either
           annual
           or
           perpetual
           .
           Enjoyning
           likewise
           our
           Bayliffs
           ,
           chief
           Justices
           ,
           or
           their
           Livetenants
           ,
           and
           other
           Judges
           to
           make
           the
           principal
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           said
           Cities
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           one
           Religion
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           swear
           to
           the
           keeping
           and
           observing
           of
           this
           present
           Edict
           immediately
           after
           the
           publication
           thereof
           :
           And
           taking
           all
           those
           of
           the
           said
           Cities
           under
           our
           Protection
           ,
           command
           that
           one
           and
           the
           other
           respectively
           shall
           either
           answer
           for
           the
           opposition
           that
           shall
           be
           made
           to
           this
           our
           said
           Edict
           within
           the
           said
           Cities
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           thereof
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           present
           and
           deliver
           over
           to
           Justice
           the
           said
           opposers
           .
        
         
           We
           Will
           and
           Command
           our
           well
           beloved
           the
           people
           holding
           our
           Courts
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           Chambers
           of
           Accounts
           ,
           and
           Courts
           of
           Aids
           ,
           that
           immediately
           after
           the
           receipt
           of
           this
           present
           Edict
           they
           cause
           all
           things
           to
           cease
           ,
           and
           upon
           penalty
           of
           Nullity
           of
           the
           Acts
           which
           they
           shall
           otherwise
           do
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           like
           Oath
           as
           above
           ,
           and
           to
           publish
           and
           Register
           our
           said
           Edict
           in
           our
           said
           Courts
           according
           to
           the
           form
           and
           tenure
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           purely
           and
           simply
           ,
           without
           using
           any
           Modifications
           ,
           Restrictions
           ,
           Declarations
           ,
           or
           secret
           Registers
           ,
           or
           expecting
           any
           other
           Order
           or
           Command
           from
           us
           :
           and
           we
           do
           require
           our
           Procurators-general
           to
           pursue
           immediately
           and
           without
           delay
           the
           said
           publication
           hereof
           .
        
         
           We
           give
           in
           command
           to
           the
           People
           of
           our
           said
           Courts
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           Chambers
           of
           our
           Courts
           ,
           and
           Courts
           of
           our
           Aids
           ,
           Bayliffs
           ,
           Chief-Justices
           ,
           Provosts
           and
           other
           our
           Justices
           and
           Officers
           to
           whom
           it
           appertains
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Leivetenants
           ,
           that
           they
           cause
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           published
           ,
           and
           Registred
           this
           our
           present
           Edict
           and
           Ordinance
           in
           their
           Courts
           and
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           keep
           punctually
           ,
           and
           the
           contents
           of
           the
           same
           to
           cause
           to
           be
           injoyned
           and
           used
           fully
           and
           peaceably
           to
           all
           those
           to
           whom
           it
           shall
           belong
           ,
           ceasing
           and
           making
           to
           cease
           all
           troubles
           and
           obstructions
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           for
           such
           is
           our
           pleasure
           :
           and
           in
           witness
           hereof
           we
           have
           signed
           these
           presents
           with
           our
           own
           hand
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           end
           to
           make
           it
           a
           thing
           firm
           and
           stable
           for
           ever
           ,
           we
           have
           caused
           to
           put
           and
           indorse
           our
           Seal
           to
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
             Given
             at
             Nantes
             
               in
               the
               Month
               of
               April
               in
               the
               year
               of
               Grace
               1598.
               and
               of
               our
               Reign
               the
               ninth
            
          
           
             signed
             HENRY
             .
          
           And
           underneath
           ,
           the
           King
           being
           in
           Council
           ,
           
             FORGET
             .
          
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           VISA
           .
           This
           Visa
           signifies
           the
           Lord
           Chancellors
           perusal
           .
           Sealed
           with
           the
           Great
           Seal
           of
           Green-wax
           upon
           a
           red
           and
           green
           string
           of
           Silk
           .
        
         
           Read
           ,
           Published
           ,
           and
           Registred
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Procurator
           or
           Attorney-General
           Hearing
           and
           Consenting
           to
           it
           in
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           ,
           
             the
             
               25th
               .
               of
            
             February
             ,
             1599.
             
          
           
             Signed
             ,
             VOYSIN
             .
          
        
         
           Read
           ,
           Published
           ,
           and
           in-Registred
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Accompts
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Procurator-General
           Hearing
           and
           Consenting
           ,
           
             the
             last
             day
             of
             May
             ,
             1599.
             
          
           
             Signed
             De
             la
             FONTAINE
             .
          
        
         
           Read
           ,
           Published
           ,
           and
           Registred
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Procurator-General
           hearing
           and
           consenting
           ,
           
             at
             Paris
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Aids
             
               the
               30th
               .
               of
               April
               ,
               1599.
               
            
          
           
             Signed
             BERNARD
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           OBSERVATIONS
           Upon
           the
           KINGS
           TWO
           DECLARATIONS
           Given
           at
           St.
           GERMAINS
           In
           Laye
           
             the
             Second
             of
             April
             ,
             1666.
             
          
        
         
           The
           one
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Affairs
           of
           those
           of
           the
           pretended
           Reformed
           Religion
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           ,
           Entituled
           against
           the
           Relapsed
           and
           Blasphemers
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Preface
             of
             the
             First
             Declaration
             .
          
           
             LEWIS
             ,
             By
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             King
             of
             France
             and
             Navarr
             ,
             To
             all
             those
             to
             whom
             these
             Presents
             shall
             come
             ,
             Greeting
             .
             Our
             greatest
             care
             since
             we
             came
             unto
             the
             Crown
             hath
             been
             to
             maintain
             our
             Catholick
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             be
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             in
             perfect
             Peace
             and
             Tranquility
             ,
             observing
             exactly
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Year
             1629.
             
             But
             although
             the
             Laws
             foresee
             those
             Cases
             which
             happen
             more
             ordinarily
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             apply
             thereto
             necessary
             pre-cautions
             ;
             yet
             seeing
             a
             multiplicity
             of
             Actions
             which
             daily
             occurr
             ,
             cannot
             be
             reduced
             to
             one
             certain
             rule
             ;
             It
             was
             therefore
             necessary
             to
             make
             particular
             provisions
             assoon
             as
             difficulties
             of
             any
             sort
             did
             occasionally
             arise
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             make
             Judgement
             and
             Decision
             by
             the
             ordinary
             Rules
             and
             Forms
             of
             Justice
             :
             Which
             thing
             hath
             made
             way
             for
             many
             Decrees
             made
             in
             our
             Council
             ,
             and
             sundry
             others
             passed
             in
             our
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             having
             been
             no
             publick
             notice
             given
             ,
             our
             Subjects
             have
             found
             themselves
             often
             ingaged
             in
             Suites
             ▪
             and
             Contestations
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             have
             then
             avoided
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             known
             that
             the
             like
             questions
             had
             been
             already
             decided
             by
             former
             Judgements
             :
             Insomuch
             that
             for
             preventing
             the
             like
             inconveniencies
             ,
             and
             to
             nourish
             Peace
             and
             Amity
             amongst
             our
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             well
             Catholicks
             
             as
             those
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             other
             Ecclesiastick
             Deputies
             in
             the
             General
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             is
             held
             at
             present
             by
             our
             permission
             in
             our
             good
             City
             of
             Paris
             ,
             have
             very
             instantly
             besought
             us
             to
             reduce
             the
             said
             Decisions
             into
             one
             single
             declaration
             ,
             adjoyning
             thereunto
             certain
             Articles
             touching
             some
             Actions
             thereupon
             occuring
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             whole
             may
             be
             made
             more
             notorious
             and
             publick
             to
             all
             our
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             having
             no
             cause
             to
             pretend
             Ignorance
             ,
             may
             conform
             themselves
             thereto
             ,
             and
             cause
             to
             cease
             the
             discords
             and
             altercations
             which
             may
             arise
             on
             such
             like
             actions
             ;
             and
             that
             what
             hath
             been
             Judged
             and
             decided
             by
             the
             said
             Decrees
             ,
             may
             be
             for
             ever
             confirmed
             and
             established
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             put
             in
             Execution
             as
             a
             Law
             inviolable
             .
             For
             these
             causes
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             our
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             certain
             knowledge
             ,
             full
             power
             and
             authority
             Royal
             ,
             We
             have
             by
             these
             Presents
             signed
             with
             our
             hand
             ,
             said
             ,
             and
             declared
             ,
             say
             and
             declare
             ,
             We
             Will
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             our
             Pleasure
             that
             the
             said
             Decrees
             made
             in
             our
             Counsell
             ,
             be
             kept
             and
             observed
             according
             to
             their
             form
             and
             tenour
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             .
          
           
             
               Observations
               upon
               this
               Preface
               .
            
             
               IF
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               which
               contains
               fifty
               nine
               Articles
               ,
               had
               hurt
               them
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               only
               in
               points
               of
               Commodity
               and
               Convenience
               ;
               they
               have
               so
               much
               respect
               for
               whatsoever
               bears
               the
               August
               name
               of
               their
               Soveraign
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               contained
               themselves
               in
               silence
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               troubled
               by
               the
               importunity
               of
               their
               Complaints
               ,
               the
               satisfaction
               which
               this
               great
               Monarch
               doth
               injoy
               in
               the
               sweets
               of
               Peace
               and
               prosperities
               of
               his
               Estate
               .
               But
               the
               deplorable
               extremity
               to
               which
               they
               see
               themselves
               to
               be
               reduced
               ,
               doth
               forcibly
               draw
               from
               them
               whether
               they
               will
               or
               no
               ,
               those
               groans
               which
               they
               would
               have
               stifled
               if
               their
               Sorrows
               had
               not
               been
               extreme
               .
               For
               this
               Declaration
               which
               they
               esteem
               as
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               rigorous
               blow
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               could
               be
               smitten
               ;
               like
               a
               clap
               of
               Thunder
               ,
               doth
               throw
               them
               into
               the
               greatest
               terrors
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               silent
               :
               And
               it
               seems
               to
               them
               that
               they
               should
               make
               themselves
               Criminals
               ,
               if
               upon
               this
               so
               pressing
               an
               occasion
               ,
               which
               threatens
               their
               Goods
               ,
               their
               Honours
               ,
               their
               Families
               ,
               their
               Lives
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               yet
               more
               and
               more
               dear
               unto
               them
               ,
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Liberty
               of
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               cause
               their
               sad
               voice
               to
               be
               heard
               by
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               no
               other
               than
               to
               testify
               an
               injurious
               distrust
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               Justice
               and
               his
               Royal
               protection
               could
               be
               wanting
               to
               his
               miserable
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               come
               to
               prostrate
               themselves
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               this
               extraordinary
               Prince
               ,
               given
               of
               God
               expresly
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               do
               good
               unto
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Scepter
               ,
               no
               less
               Just
               than
               Puissant
               ,
               might
               be
               the
               Sanctuary
               of
               afflicted
               Innocence
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               not
               only
               their
               necessity
               but
               their
               sence
               of
               their
               Duty
               it self
               ,
               which
               gives
               them
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               the
               boldness
               to
               address
               themselves
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               demand
               of
               him
               with
               all
               profound
               Humility
               ,
               the
               revocation
               of
               an
               Ordinance
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               properly
               his
               own
               work
               ,
               but
               of
               them
               of
               the
               Clergy
               who
               have
               suggested
               it
               .
            
             
               Kings
               have
               alwayes
               at
               the
               highest
               point
               of
               their
               Grandeur
               and
               of
               their
               Puissance
               ,
               made
               no
               difficulty
               to
               change
               their
               most
               absolute
               Oders
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               been
               caused
               to
               understand
               that
               they
               had
               been
               surprised
               .
               And
               yet
               even
               from
               this
               also
               they
               have
               received
               Glory
               ;
               because
               to
               give
               Laws
               ,
               is
               only
               to
               rule
               over
               others
               ▪
               but
               to
               revoke
               those
               ,
               which
               Persons
               interessed
               have
               imposed
               upon
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               is
               to
               Reign
               over
               Himself
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               means
               by
               which
               Soveraign
               Force
               may
               make
               it self
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               through
               all
               the
               World
               as
               truly
               worthy
               of
               Empire
               ,
               if
               the
               love
               of
               Justice
               be
               more
               powerfull
               in
               his
               heart
               than
               that
               of
               his
               Soveraign
               Authority
               .
               There
               is
               then
               reason
               to
               hope
               for
               these
               generous
               sentiments
               ,
               from
               a
               King
               whose
               Soul
               is
               yet
               more
               noble
               than
               the
               Crown
               it self
               which
               he
               wears
               ;
               and
               whose
               resolution
               hath
               already
               begun
               to
               display
               it self
               in
               naming
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               highest
               dignity
               to
               review
               the
               Declaration
               now
               in
               debate
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               Piece
               that
               appears
               so
               many
               strange
               wayes
               ,
               that
               they
               themselves
               who
               made
               it
               would
               confess
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               but
               for
               some
               moments
               of
               time
               devest
               themselves
               of
               their
               prejudice
               .
            
             
             
               I.
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               Declaration
               sets
               forth
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               granted
               at
               the
               request
               ,
               
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 very
                 instant
                 supplications
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Deputies
                 in
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
              
               Which
               had
               it
               not
               been
               so
               clearly
               expressed
               ,
               might
               nevertheless
               have
               been
               easily
               known
               by
               reading
               the
               Memoires
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               those
               publick
               Memoires
               which
               were
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               one
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               and
               sixty
               six
               .
               For
               all
               the
               same
               things
               which
               were
               remarkable
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Clergy
               pretended
               to
               at
               that
               time
               :
               all
               the
               demands
               which
               they
               made
               ;
               all
               the
               Decrees
               they
               proposed
               to
               themselves
               to
               obtain
               ,
               are
               found
               in
               the
               Articles
               of
               this
               Declaration
               .
               In
               regard
               whereof
               they
               can
               be
               looked
               upon
               no
               otherwise
               than
               as
               the
               Execution
               of
               those
               so
               destructive
               Memoires
               ,
               since
               therein
               may
               be
               seen
               all
               the
               pretentions
               of
               the
               Clergy
               turned
               into
               form
               of
               Rules
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               .
            
             
               II.
               Besides
               ,
               who
               else
               but
               the
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               most
               passionate
               Parties
               ,
               could
               ever
               have
               conceived
               that
               thought
               which
               they
               had
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               have
               by
               surprize
               caused
               to
               be
               set
               in
               the
               Preface
               of
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 judged
                 and
                 decided
                 by
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 confirmed
                 and
                 established
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 executed
                 as
                 a
                 Law
                 inviolable
                 .
              
               For
               to
               desire
               that
               the
               Decrees
               in
               generall
               made
               in
               Counsel
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Decrees
               whereof
               many
               were
               given
               upon
               a
               Petition
               only
               ,
               and
               without
               Cognisance
               of
               the
               Cause
               ;
               or
               upon
               particular
               Actions
               and
               upon
               circumstances
               extraordinary
               ,
               should
               pass
               into
               a
               Law
               inviolable
               throughout
               the
               Realm
               ,
               certainly
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               cannot
               easily
               be
               conceived
               .
               There
               is
               no
               thing
               more
               common
               than
               to
               see
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Counsel
               annulled
               by
               others
               subsequent
               ,
               because
               the
               King
               being
               better
               informed
               of
               the
               State
               and
               truth
               of
               things
               ,
               Wills
               that
               the
               Rights
               of
               Justice
               should
               be
               maintained
               on
               the
               same
               Tribunal
               where
               the
               artifice
               of
               the
               Parties
               would
               have
               given
               it
               some
               defeat
               ;
               Decrees
               being
               indeed
               no
               Rules
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Law
               the
               true
               Rule
               of
               Decrees
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               Form
               and
               Tenure
               of
               the
               Articles
               makes
               it
               no
               less
               clear
               that
               the
               Declaration
               was
               a
               surprize
               .
               For
               they
               are
               all
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               Pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               .
               And
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               King
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Preface
               doth
               say
               expresly
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 greatest
                 care
                 since
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 to
                 maintain
                 his
                 Catholick
                 Subjects
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Petended
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 in
                 perfect
                 Peace
                 and
                 Tranquility
                 :
              
               And
               a
               few
               lines
               after
               ,
               that
               the
               design
               of
               this
               Declaration
               was
               to
               
                 nourish
                 Peace
                 and
                 Amity
                 amongst
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Subjects
                 as
                 well
                 Catholicks
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Pretended
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 .
              
               In
               pursuance
               of
               this
               design
               truly
               worthy
               the
               Justice
               and
               Goodness
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Declaration
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               conceived
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               that
               in
               giving
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               some
               regard
               might
               have
               been
               had
               at
               least
               of
               the
               weal
               and
               subsistence
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               only
               they
               of
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               but
               they
               also
               of
               the
               Pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               might
               have
               found
               therein
               some
               matter
               of
               contentment
               .
               But
               contrary
               to
               this
               so
               just
               a
               Maxim
               ,
               this
               whole
               Declaration
               is
               to
               the
               disadvantage
               of
               the
               latter
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               from
               being
               proper
               to
               nourish
               Peace
               and
               Amity
               that
               it
               can
               serve
               for
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               beget
               eternal
               troubles
               and
               divisions
               .
               This
               is
               one
               manifest
               proof
               that
               it
               was
               neither
               the
               King
               nor
               his
               Counsell
               that
               formed
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               not
               only
               so
               partial
               but
               so
               openly
               contrary
               to
               so
               considerable
               a
               party
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Subjects
               .
               For
               Kings
               have
               not
               been
               wont
               to
               deal
               after
               this
               manner
               in
               the
               Regulations
               which
               they
               make
               for
               the
               union
               and
               repose
               of
               the
               persons
               whose
               differences
               they
               would
               appease
               .
               They
               do
               alwayes
               conserve
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               one
               part
               with
               the
               other
               betwixt
               whom
               they
               seek
               to
               establish
               Concord
               and
               good
               Understanding
               .
               The
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               hath
               been
               conceived
               by
               this
               true
               Spirit
               of
               Royalty
               .
               For
               it
               propounds
               so
               to
               regulate
               the
               Affairs
               of
               those
               of
               the
               Catholick
               ,
               Apostolick
               and
               Roman
               Religion
               and
               those
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               ,
               
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 might
                 find
                 therein
                 some
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 contented
                 .
              
               And
               also
               for
               the
               composing
               thereof
               Henry
               the
               Great
               called
               unto
               his
               person
               ,
               the
               most
               prudent
               and
               best
               qualified
               of
               the
               two
               Religions
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               confer
               with
               them
               .
               He
               received
               their
               Bills
               ,
               he
               hearkned
               to
               their
               Complaints
               and
               to
               their
               Remonstrances
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               not
               be
               surprized
               in
               any
               point
               .
               But
               here
               they
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               were
               neither
               heard
               nor
               called
               ;
               the
               Ecclesiasticks
               only
               in
               this
               (
               rencounter
               )
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               approach
               unto
               the
               person
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               having
               disguised
               matters
               unto
               him
               according
               to
               the
               dictates
               of
               their
               passion
               ,
               they
               have
               imposed
               upon
               him
               sinister
               impressions
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               they
               might
               cause
               him
               to
               set
               forth
               a
               Declaration
               which
               they
               had
               a
               long
               time
               before
               framed
               in
               their
               own
               bosoms
               .
               It
               is
               then
               the
               Clergy
               who
               have
               suggested
               it
               through
               the
               motives
               of
               their
               hatred
               against
               them
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               ,
               and
               who
               were
               desirous
               therein
               to
               accumulate
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               their
               passion
               could
               enable
               them
               to
               imagine
               ,
               as
               most
               proper
               to
               atchieve
               their
               overthrow
               and
               ruine
               .
            
             
             
               IV.
               But
               that
               which
               renders
               this
               surprize
               in
               every
               respect
               sensible
               and
               palpable
               ,
               is
               the
               pablick
               protestation
               which
               the
               King
               makes
               in
               the
               entrance
               of
               this
               Declaration
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               
                 observe
                 exactly
                 the
                 Edict
                 of
                 Nantes
                 and
                 that
                 of
              
               1629.
               for
               it
               will
               be
               found
               that
               this
               Declaration
               is
               so
               very
               far
               from
               exactly
               observing
               those
               Edicts
               so
               authorised
               ,
               that
               it
               repeals
               them
               in
               many
               of
               its
               Articles
               ;
               so
               that
               none
               can
               doubt
               but
               that
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               who
               have
               obtained
               it
               have
               surprised
               him
               in
               the
               sincerity
               of
               his
               heart
               .
               For
               where
               is
               the
               person
               so
               rash
               or
               so
               wicked
               ,
               as
               to
               dare
               to
               say
               that
               the
               King
               doth
               indeed
               protest
               that
               he
               will
               observe
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               ,
               but
               that
               notwithstanding
               it
               is
               not
               his
               intention
               ?
               They
               are
               none
               but
               the
               enemies
               of
               France
               and
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               our
               illustrious
               Monarch
               who
               can
               make
               such
               discourses
               .
               They
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               who
               are
               resolved
               to
               live
               and
               die
               in
               the
               respects
               which
               they
               owe
               unto
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               ,
               can
               never
               have
               such
               a
               suspicion
               of
               so
               admirable
               a
               Prince
               ,
               and
               the
               Grand-Child
               of
               Henry
               the
               Great
               .
               For
               that
               great
               Heroe
               who
               hath
               transmitted
               unto
               him
               his
               Vertues
               with
               his
               Blood
               ,
               gives
               us
               very
               well
               to
               understand
               that
               his
               posterity
               are
               uncapable
               of
               any
               such
               procedure
               ,
               when
               he
               pronounces
               these
               generous
               words
               which
               the
               History
               hath
               preserved
               and
               he
               addressed
               in
               so
               firm
               a
               tone
               to
               them
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Paris
               about
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               .
               
               
                 I
                 find
                 it
                 not
                 good
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 to
                 intend
                 one
                 thing
                 and
                 write
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 have
                 done
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Cousenage
                 is
                 altogether
                 odious
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 whose
                 word
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 unchangeable
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Successor
               then
               and
               worthy
               Imitator
               of
               Henry
               the
               Great
               having
               given
               his
               Royal
               word
               ,
               and
               willed
               himself
               that
               the
               Publick
               should
               be
               thereof
               both
               depositary
               and
               witness
               even
               of
               this
               his
               word
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               hath
               engaged
               to
               observe
               exactly
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               ;
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               that
               all
               that
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               which
               clashes
               with
               this
               perpetual
               and
               irrevocable
               Edict
               ,
               is
               at
               the
               same
               time
               contrary
               unto
               the
               Will
               of
               his
               Royal
               Majesty
               .
               Being
               then
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               that
               almost
               in
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Declaration
               of
               1666.
               there
               are
               contrarieties
               to
               the
               Edict
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               conclude
               that
               they
               are
               so
               many
               surprizes
               ,
               of
               which
               his
               Majesty
               will
               do
               right
               to
               his
               Justice
               by
               making
               a
               solemn
               revocation
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               V.
               They
               who
               have
               contrived
               them
               believed
               that
               they
               had
               found
               a
               very
               specious
               pretext
               under
               which
               they
               might
               procure
               them
               to
               pass
               ,
               when
               they
               represented
               to
               his
               Majesty
               that
               the
               Law
               could
               not
               foresee
               all
               those
               particular
               actions
               which
               might
               occurr
               in
               the
               succession
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               besides
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               some
               other
               Declaration
               must
               be
               had
               ,
               which
               might
               serve
               for
               a
               certain
               Rule
               .
               But
               this
               pretense
               is
               also
               another
               surprize
               .
               For
               the
               Edict
               it self
               stiles
               it self
               
                 a
                 general
                 ,
                 perspicuous
                 ,
                 clear
                 and
                 absolute
                 Law
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 Religion
                 should
                 be
                 regulated
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 differences
                 which
                 had
                 befaln
                 or
                 should
                 hereafter
                 occurr
                 betwixt
                 them
                 .
              
               But
               for
               the
               full
               discovery
               of
               the
               vanity
               of
               this
               artificial
               pretext
               ,
               they
               of
               the
               Pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               maintain
               ,
               that
               this
               Declaration
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               explicating
               and
               interpreting
               this
               Edict
               ,
               doth
               ruine
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               settlements
               of
               the
               one
               are
               the
               overturners
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Which
               thing
               will
               appear
               as
               clear
               as
               day
               by
               the
               following
               observations
               ,
               which
               will
               give
               us
               to
               see
               that
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               contained
               in
               this
               long
               Declaration
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               ,
               or
               if
               there
               be
               any
               which
               are
               not
               of
               that
               number
               ,
               they
               are
               unprofitable
               Innovations
               ,
               and
               which
               can
               serve
               for
               nothing
               unless
               it
               be
               secretly
               to
               dress
               a
               Trap
               for
               the
               Liberties
               of
               those
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               .
               These
               are
               the
               two
               Hinges
               upon
               which
               all
               these
               following
               remarks
               do
               rowl
               ,
               and
               these
               two
               Principles
               do
               equally
               conclude
               to
               cause
               a
               revocation
               of
               this
               Declaration
               ;
               since
               that
               the
               Articles
               contrary
               to
               the
               Edict
               cannot
               accord
               with
               the
               intention
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               are
               fruitless
               are
               unworthy
               to
               hold
               any
               rank
               in
               a
               Royal
               Ordinance
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             I.
             Prohibition
             to
             Preach
             any
             other
             where
             than
             in
             the
             places
             appointed
             for
             that
             usage
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Ministers
               may
               not
               make
               their
               Sermons
               in
               any
               other
               places
               than
               those
               destinate
               to
               that
               usage
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               publick
               places
               on
               any
               pretext
               whatsoever
               .
            
          
           
             
               OBSERVATION
               .
            
             
               IF
               this
               Article
               carried
               no
               other
               sense
               than
               what
               appears
               in
               open
               view
               ,
               they
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               had
               found
               nothing
               to
               say
               unto
               it
               ,
               seeing
               that
               they
               never
               pretended
               that
               it
               was
               permitted
               them
               to
               Preach
               in
               any
               publick
               place
               .
               But
               these
               last
               words
               which
               are
               read
               in
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Article
               
                 under
                 any
                 Pretense
                 whatsoever
              
               ,
               are
               an
               Artifice
               which
               the
               Ecclesiasticks
               have
               invented
               for
               to
               ruine
               the
               Liberty
               of
               those
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               authorize
               certain
               Decrees
               gotten
               of
               the
               Counsel
               ;
               by
               surprize
               For
               they
               would
               joyn
               these
               terms
               ,
               
                 under
                 what
                 pretext
                 soever
                 it
                 be
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               the
               second
               clause
               of
               the
               Article
               where
               it
               speaks
               of
               publick
               places
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               which
               in
               general
               forbids
               to
               preach
               else-where
               than
               in
               places
               appointed
               for
               that
               usage
               .
               So
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               these
               words
               they
               will
               prohibit
               them
               who
               have
               petty
               Fees
               to
               cause
               Sermons
               to
               be
               made
               in
               their
               own
               houses
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               no
               Temples
               nor
               Places
               particularly
               appointed
               for
               preaching
               :
               which
               notwithstanding
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               eighth
               Article
               of
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               ,
               wherein
               the
               right
               of
               these
               Fees
               is
               formally
               established
               .
               And
               besides
               ,
               if
               a
               Temple
               fall
               to
               ruine
               ,
               or
               is
               pulled
               down
               in
               some
               popular
               sedition
               ,
               or
               burnt
               by
               fire
               ,
               they
               will
               pretend
               that
               they
               who
               have
               accustomed
               to
               hold
               their
               exercise
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               cannot
               assemble
               in
               any
               near
               place
               ,
               or
               Neighbour
               house
               untill
               such
               times
               as
               the
               Temple
               is
               re-built
               ,
               and
               if
               a
               Temple
               be
               made
               unaccessible
               by
               a
               deluge
               of
               waters
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               Plague
               ,
               or
               Enemies
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Obstacle
               hinder
               their
               approach
               thereunto
               ;
               they
               will
               pretend
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               against
               Reason
               and
               Justice
               ,
               and
               also
               against
               the
               Sixth
               Article
               of
               the
               particulars
               of
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               .
               Finally
               ,
               if
               they
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               be
               obliged
               to
               transfer
               their
               Exercises
               for
               necessary
               reasons
               ,
               and
               there
               observe
               all
               conditions
               requisite
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               Preach
               to
               their
               Assemblies
               in
               the
               Country
               in
               places
               uncovered
               where
               they
               have
               right
               ;
               they
               will
               thereupon
               raise
               Troubles
               and
               Suits
               in
               consequence
               of
               this
               Article
               .
               This
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               they
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               do
               most
               humbly
               beseech
               his
               Majesty
               to
               revoke
               this
               Article
               as
               tending
               to
               give
               occasion
               to
               many
               vexing
               contestations
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Edicts
               :
               or
               it
               will
               be
               necessary
               for
               removing
               all
               matters
               of
               vexation
               instead
               of
               these
               terms
               ,
               
                 under
                 any
                 pretext
                 whatsoever
              
               ,
               to
               employ
               these
               
                 without
                 intending
                 notwithstanding
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 the
                 Fees
              
               ;
               or
               to
               forbid
               in
               case
               of
               Hostility
               ,
               Contagion
               or
               Fire
               ,
               overflowing
               of
               Water
               ,
               or
               Ruine
               ,
               or
               other
               Lawfull
               causes
               to
               Preach
               in
               any
               Neighbour
               place
               ,
               provided
               it
               be
               not
               a
               publick
               place
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               Decrees
               or
               Judgements
               made
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             II.
             Places
             of
             Demesme
             .
          
           
             
               That
               they
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               aforesaid
               may
               not
               establish
               any
               Preachings
               in
               the
               places
               of
               their
               Demesme
               which
               are
               adjudged
               unto
               them
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               any
               Priviledge
               annexed
               to
               Courts
               of
               High-Justice
               contained
               within
               their
               said
               adjudications
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             formally
             contrary
             to
             the
             seventh
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             by
             which
             —
             
               It
               is
               allowed
               to
               all
               Lords
               ,
               Gentlemen
               and
               other
               persons
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Pretended
               Religion
               ,
               having
               right
               of
               High
               Justice-Courts
               ,
               or
               Tenure
               of
               Knights
               ,
               whether
               as
               Proprietors
               ;
               or
               as
               Vsufructuaries
               only
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Religion
               in
               their
               Houses
               :
            
             These
             words
             have
             respect
             to
             those
             that
             obtain
             the
             Demesme
             of
             the
             King
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             general
             ;
             
             they
             speak
             of
             all
             persons
             that
             have
             power
             of
             High
             Justice
             without
             any
             distinction
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             as
             to
             this
             point
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             those
             that
             enjoy
             the
             right
             of
             High
             Justice
             by
             the
             King's
             Engagement
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             possess
             it
             as
             their
             own
             proper
             estate
             ,
             because
             the
             Morgagee
             enjoys
             all
             the
             Rights
             which
             depend
             on
             the
             Fee
             of
             which
             he
             is
             the
             Possessor
             ,
             until
             such
             time
             as
             he
             is
             reimbursed
             .
             The
             liberty
             then
             of
             Publick
             Exercise
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Attributes
             of
             High
             Justice
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Fee
             of
             Knights
             Service
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Morgagee
             of
             the
             Domain
             ,
             do
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             during
             his
             possession
             .
             The
             Edict
             it self
             leaves
             no
             place
             to
             doubt
             of
             this
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Article
             we
             have
             now
             alledged
             ,
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             those
             that
             have
             High
             Justice
             ,
             
               Whether
               as
               Proprietaries
               or
               Vsufructuaries
            
             .
             Now
             the
             Possessor
             of
             a
             Demain
             by
             Morgage
             is
             an
             Usufructuary
             :
             and
             by
             consequent
             is
             comprised
             expresly
             in
             the
             Edict
             .
             But
             the
             thing
             will
             be
             entirely
             out
             of
             question
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             tenth
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             where
             these
             words
             are
             read
             —
             
               So
               that
               the
               said
               establishment
               be
               not
               hindred
               in
               such
               places
               of
               Demain
               as
               have
               been
               given
               by
               the
               said
               Edict
               ,
               Articles
               and
               Conferences
               for
               places
               of
               Bailiwicks
               ,
               or
               which
               hereafter
               shall
               be
               ,
               although
               they
               have
               been
               alienated
               heretofore
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               by
               persons
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Apostolick
               ,
               Roman
               Religion
               .
            
             An
             exception
             which
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             places
             of
             the
             Demesnes
             are
             subjected
             to
             the
             right
             of
             Exercise
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             that
             we
             might
             not
             suppose
             that
             it
             was
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Edict
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             the
             places
             of
             Bayliwicks
             only
             ;
             this
             tenth
             Article
             proceeds
             thus
             —
             
               However
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Exercise
               may
               be
               re-established
               in
               places
               and
               seats
               of
               the
               said
               Demain
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               heretofore
               possessed
               by
               them
               of
               the
               said
            
             P.
             R.
             R.
             
               which
               they
               did
               enjoy
               in
               consideration
               of
               their
               persons
               ,
               or
               because
               of
               their
               Fees
               ,
               if
               those
               Fees
               be
               found
               at
               present
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               persons
               of
               the
               said
               Catholick
               Apostolick
               and
               Roman
               Religion
               .
            
             An
             exception
             which
             doth
             evidently
             testifie
             that
             Fees
             of
             Demain
             engaged
             follow
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             condition
             of
             others
             ;
             which
             when
             they
             are
             withdrawn
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             the
             Exercise
             cannot
             be
             any
             longer
             continued
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             privilege
             was
             personal
             ,
             and
             affixed
             to
             the
             Fee
             :
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Edict
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             said
             Fees
             are
             possessed
             by
             persons
             of
             this
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Exercises
             thereof
             ought
             to
             be
             freely
             made
             there
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Fees
             of
             requisite
             qualification
             .
             His
             Majesty
             therefore
             out
             of
             the
             design
             which
             he
             hath
             to
             cause
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             accord
             to
             the
             revocation
             of
             this
             Article
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             like
             manner
             to
             an
             evacuation
             of
             a
             Decree
             made
             in
             Council
             January
             11
             ,
             1667
             ;
             in
             which
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             are
             not
             only
             forbidden
             to
             —
             
               Establish
               any
               Preaching
               in
               the
               Place
               of
               Demain
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               adjudged
               unto
               them
               under
               pretence
               of
               Right
               of
               High
               Justice
               comprised
               within
               their
               Adjudications
               :
            
             But
             moreover
             in
             it
             they
             find
             another
             settlement
             ,
             yet
             more
             rigorous
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             import
             that
             —
             
               When
               his
               Majesty
               accords
               to
               the
               right
               of
               High
               Justice
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Lands
               of
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               there
               must
               be
               express
               mention
               made
               in
               the
               erection
               of
               those
               Rights
               of
               High
               Justice
               ,
               that
               the
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               may
               not
               be
               established
               there
               under
               the
               pretext
               of
               that
               High
               Justice
               .
            
             A
             strange
             surprise
             imposed
             on
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             promise
             our selves
             ,
             that
             his
             Majesty
             cannot
             suffer
             this
             rigour
             ,
             which
             turns
             his
             favour
             into
             a
             punishment
             ,
             and
             depriveth
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             of
             a
             liberty
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             which
             the
             Edict
             hath
             most
             formally
             expressed
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             III.
             Places
             of
             High
             Justice
             .
          
           
             
               That
               in
               Places
               where
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               having
               the
               Right
               of
               High
               Justice
               do
               exercise
               the
               same
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               marks
               of
               publick
               Exercise
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Article
             is
             incompatible
             with
             the
             thirty
             fourth
             of
             the
             Particulars
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             which
             expresseth
             —
             
               That
               in
               all
               places
               where
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               shall
               be
               publick
               ,
               the
               people
               may
               be
               assembled
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               by
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               Bell
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               the
               Acts
               and
               Functions
               that
               appertain
               as
               well
               to
               the
               Exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               Regulation
               of
               their
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               to
               hold
               Consistories
               ,
               Colloquies
               and
               Synods
               Provincial
               and
               National
               by
               the
               permission
               of
               his
               Majesty
               .
            
             This
             settlement
             is
             formal
             ;
             for
             it
             speaks
             generally
             ,
             and
             without
             exception
             of
             all
             places
             where
             the
             Exercise
             is
             publick
             .
             Therefore
             it
             intends
             the
             places
             of
             High
             Justice
             as
             well
             as
             other
             places
             accorded
             by
             the
             Edict
             ,
             since
             by
             the
             seventh
             Article
             of
             the
             Generals
             ,
             the
             right
             of
             Exercise
             
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             Places
             of
             High-Justice
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Fees
             of
             Knight-service
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             ,
             Possessors
             thereof
             may
             cause
             Sermons
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             
               as
               well
               for
               themselves
               ,
               their
               Families
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               for
               others
               that
               will
               resort
               thither
               ,
            
             which
             thing
             makes
             the
             Exercise
             publick
             .
             Further
             ,
             this
             thirty
             fourth
             Article
             of
             the
             Particulars
             permits
             in
             all
             places
             where
             the
             Exercise
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             is
             publick
             ;
             
               to
               assemble
               the
               people
               by
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Bell
            
             ;
             which
             Bell
             for
             assembling
             the
             people
             ,
             supposeth
             a
             power
             to
             have
             a
             Bell-House
             ,
             and
             the
             Bell-House
             supposeth
             a
             Temple
             :
             So
             that
             according
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             Temples
             may
             be
             had
             in
             the
             places
             of
             High
             Justice
             .
             And
             here
             we
             may
             perceive
             also
             by
             the
             settlement
             of
             this
             34th
             .
             Article
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             permitted
             in
             all
             places
             where
             the
             publick
             Exercise
             is
             Celebrated
             ,
             to
             hold
             Synods
             not
             only
             Provincial
             ,
             but
             National
             also
             .
             By
             consequent
             all
             places
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             of
             the
             number
             of
             which
             are
             those
             of
             the
             High
             Justice
             ,
             may
             have
             the
             marks
             of
             a
             publick
             Exercise
             .
             For
             how
             can
             a
             Provincial
             or
             a
             National
             Synod
             be
             held
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             neither
             Chair
             to
             Preach
             nor
             Bench
             to
             sit
             ?
             Is
             it
             credible
             that
             the
             Edict
             did
             command
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             place
             where
             the
             Deputies
             from
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             should
             have
             liberty
             to
             Assemble
             in
             a
             Synod
             without
             giving
             power
             to
             their
             Ministers
             notwithstanding
             to
             ascend
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             to
             make
             there
             the
             Sermons
             necessary
             to
             such
             Solemn
             Assembles
             ?
             Being
             therefore
             this
             Article
             cannot
             be
             made
             to
             agree
             unto
             the
             Edict
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             is
             most
             humbly
             besought
             to
             revoke
             it
             ,
             as
             also
             those
             Decrees
             ,
             which
             the
             Clergy
             have
             obtained
             by
             surprize
             ,
             for
             authorising
             so
             ill
             founded
             a
             pretention
             .
             And
             this
             thing
             appears
             yet
             more
             strange
             ,
             because
             the
             places
             wherein
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             is
             exercised
             have
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             outward
             shew
             ,
             which
             might
             move
             Jealousie
             to
             any
             person
             :
             for
             they
             are
             places
             altogether
             simple
             and
             plain
             ,
             without
             Pomp
             ,
             without
             Imbellishments
             ,
             and
             without
             Ornaments
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Chair
             ,
             and
             Seats
             without
             curiosity
             ,
             and
             being
             they
             have
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             those
             places
             cannot
             reasonably
             be
             deprived
             thereof
             whereunto
             the
             Edict
             gives
             right
             of
             publick
             Exercise
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             IV.
             Consolation
             of
             Prisoners
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Ministers
               may
               not
               comfort
               the
               Prisoners
               in
               the
               Goals
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               low
               voice
               ,
               in
               a
               Chamber
               apart
               ;
               and
               assisted
               only
               with
               one
               or
               two
               Persons
               .
            
          
           
             HEre
             may
             be
             seen
             also
             a
             manifest
             contrariety
             to
             the
             fourth
             Article
             of
             the
             particulars
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             —
             
               As
               to
               them
               who
               shall
               be
               condemned
               by
               course
               of
               Justice
               ,
               the
               said
               Ministers
               may
               likewise
               visit
               ,
               and
               comfort
               them
               ,
               without
               making
               publick
               Prayers
               ,
               except
               only
               in
               places
               where
               the
               said
               publick
               Exercise
               is
               permitted
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               Edict
               .
            
             This
             Article
             permits
             in
             the
             places
             authorised
             by
             the
             Edict
             ,
             publick
             Prayers
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             a
             publick
             place
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             place
             of
             Punishment
             ,
             before
             all
             the
             great
             Concourse
             of
             People
             assembled
             there
             :
             and
             the
             Declaration
             on
             the
             contrary
             forbids
             without
             distinction
             of
             places
             ,
             prayers
             to
             be
             made
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             private
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Prisons
             ,
             with
             the
             Doors
             shut
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             two
             settlements
             opposite
             ,
             which
             destroy
             one
             the
             other
             ?
             It
             seems
             likewise
             ,
             that
             the
             Declaration
             contradicts
             it self
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Ministers
             be
             obliged
             to
             comfort
             prisoners
             in
             a
             Chamber
             apart
             ,
             wherefore
             are
             they
             commanded
             to
             speak
             with
             a
             low
             voice
             ?
             Since
             one
             hath
             free
             liberty
             to
             speak
             in
             a
             Chamber
             distinct
             from
             others
             :
             or
             if
             it
             be
             their
             will
             that
             they
             should
             speak
             with
             a
             low
             voice
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             oblige
             them
             to
             a
             Chamber
             apart
             ?
             since
             a
             low
             voice
             needs
             not
             a
             distinct
             place
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             what
             stream
             of
             Processes
             will
             there
             issue
             from
             this
             obligation
             to
             speak
             with
             a
             low
             voice
             ?
             for
             they
             will
             without
             intermission
             make
             trouble
             to
             the
             Ministers
             for
             the
             tone
             of
             his
             voice
             ?
             They
             will
             pretend
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             spoken
             low
             enough
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             in
             a
             manner
             impossible
             to
             find
             the
             just
             mean
             betwixt
             a
             voice
             too
             low
             ,
             which
             the
             Prisoner
             cannot
             hear
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             he
             cannot
             be
             comforted
             ;
             and
             a
             voice
             a
             little
             too
             high
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             understood
             by
             others
             .
             It
             will
             be
             therefore
             necessary
             at
             the
             least
             to
             regulate
             this
             ,
             so
             that
             itmay
             be
             understood
             of
             a
             low
             voice
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             spoken
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             as
             it
             is
             used
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             noise
             of
             those
             that
             work
             on
             a
             Festival
             Day
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             such
             a
             voice
             as
             cannot
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             Street
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Neighbours
             .
             It
             is
             also
             hard
             to
             conceive
             how
             the
             Ministers
             can
             observe
             that
             Clause
             which
             speaks
             of
             a
             Chamber
             apart
             ;
             for
             shall
             it
             be
             in
             their
             power
             to
             bring
             the
             Prisoners
             
             into
             a
             Chamber
             apart
             :
             If
             the
             question
             were
             only
             of
             them
             that
             are
             condemned
             to
             death
             ,
             the
             matter
             would
             be
             easie
             ;
             for
             they
             do
             ordinarily
             put
             them
             in
             a
             place
             apart
             ,
             after
             their
             condemnation
             :
             But
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             speaks
             of
             all
             Prisoners
             without
             distinction
             .
             And
             shall
             the
             Minister
             have
             authority
             to
             cause
             to
             lead
             ,
             or
             carry
             into
             a
             Chamber
             apart
             a
             sick
             Prisoner
             ,
             whom
             they
             find
             in
             the
             same
             place
             with
             many
             others
             ?
             and
             if
             the
             Jaylor
             will
             not
             suffer
             it
             ,
             then
             what
             means
             shall
             the
             Ministers
             have
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             obey
             them
             .
             And
             it
             may
             so
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             an
             unfortunate
             person
             detained
             in
             Prison
             for
             his
             Debts
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             other
             cause
             ,
             may
             die
             there
             without
             consolation
             ,
             or
             exhortation
             to
             repentance
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             in
             a
             Chamber
             apart
             .
             This
             Article
             being
             then
             impossible
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             and
             tending
             to
             leave
             poor
             Prisoners
             to
             die
             miserably
             ,
             without
             being
             assisted
             in
             their
             Consciences
             :
             his
             Majesty
             is
             most
             humbly
             besought
             to
             cause
             this
             Article
             to
             be
             put
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             content
             in
             the
             affair
             of
             Prisoners
             ,
             with
             the
             regulation
             contained
             in
             the
             fourth
             Article
             of
             the
             particulars
             of
             Nantes
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             V.
             To
             speak
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             with
             all
             respect
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Ministers
               shall
               not
               in
               their
               Sermons
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               use
               any
               injurious
               or
               offensive
               terms
               against
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               ,
               or
               the
               State
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               shall
               carry
               themselves
               with
               that
               moderation
               which
               is
               ordained
               by
               the
               Edicts
               ,
               and
               speak
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               with
               all
               respect
               .
            
          
           
             THey
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             cannot
             behold
             without
             sensible
             grief
             ,
             that
             their
             Ministers
             are
             forbidden
             to
             use
             injurious
             terms
             against
             the
             Estate
             .
             For
             this
             Prohibition
             seems
             to
             presuppose
             ,
             that
             they
             either
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             this
             Crime
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             have
             some
             propensity
             to
             commit
             it
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             they
             abhor
             more
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             they
             are
             more
             incapable
             .
             The
             love
             of
             the
             Estate
             ,
             and
             zeal
             of
             their
             Religion
             are
             inseparable
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             mouths
             .
             They
             never
             express
             themselves
             neither
             in
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             nor
             in
             their
             Discourses
             ,
             but
             as
             good
             French
             and
             faithful
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             they
             never
             ascend
             their
             Pulpits
             ,
             but
             they
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             the
             Sacred
             Person
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             prosperity
             of
             his
             Estate
             .
             As
             for
             what
             belongs
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             they
             always
             speak
             thereof
             with
             the
             moderation
             ordained
             by
             the
             Edicts
             .
             But
             to
             make
             a
             Law
             which
             commands
             them
             
               to
               speak
               with
               all
               respect
            
             ,
             is
             to
             expose
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             misery
             :
             and
             they
             can
             never
             assure
             themselves
             any
             longer
             neither
             of
             their
             Goods
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             nor
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             if
             this
             Ordinance
             continue
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             moderation
             they
             use
             in
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             whatsoever
             pains
             they
             take
             to
             chuse
             their
             terms
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             touch
             matters
             of
             controversie
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ,
             persons
             who
             will
             pretend
             that
             they
             have
             not
             
               spoken
               with
               all
               respect
            
             ;
             so
             will
             it
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             see
             themselves
             every
             hour
             overwhelmed
             with
             Fines
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             condemned
             to
             many
             kinds
             of
             punishments
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             wherefore
             his
             Majesty
             is
             instantly
             besought
             to
             give
             remedy
             to
             this
             mischief
             ,
             by
             expunging
             this
             Article
             which
             renders
             it
             inevitable
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             satisfied
             with
             that
             regulation
             which
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             where
             in
             its
             seventeenth
             Article
             it
             forbids
             all
             Preachers
             ,
             Lecturers
             and
             others
             who
             speak
             in
             publick
             ,
             to
             use
             any
             Speeches
             ,
             Discourses
             or
             Propositions
             illuding
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             people
             to
             Sedition
             ,
             with
             a
             strict
             command
             to
             demean
             themselves
             modestly
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             nothing
             which
             may
             not
             be
             for
             the
             instruction
             and
             comfort
             of
             their
             Hearers
             ,
             and
             for
             maintaining
             the
             tranquillity
             and
             repose
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
             A
             Prohibition
             which
             of
             good
             right
             was
             made
             general
             and
             common
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Preachers
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             one
             Religion
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             indeed
             the
             Ministers
             have
             less
             need
             of
             this
             injunction
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             than
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Apostolick
             and
             Roman
             Religion
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             find
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             themselves
             liberties
             apt
             to
             trouble
             the
             publick
             peace
             of
             all
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             ART
             .
             VI.
             Acts
             of
             Notaries
             .
          
           
             
               That
               Notaries
               who
               receive
               the
               Testaments
               and
               other
               Acts
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               shall
               not
               speak
               of
               them
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               in
               other
               terms
               than
               such
               as
               the
               Edicts
               permit
               .
            
          
           
             THey
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             find
             not
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             concern
             in
             this
             Article
             ,
             and
             cannot
             divine
             upon
             what
             consideration
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             have
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             put
             in
             this
             Declaration
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             well
             fore-seeing
             that
             Justice
             would
             infallibly
             prevail
             with
             his
             Majesty
             to
             reform
             a
             piece
             wherein
             they
             had
             surprised
             his
             Royal
             Goodness
             in
             so
             many
             ways
             ;
             they
             have
             expresly
             for
             that
             end
             caused
             Articles
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             be
             foisted
             therein
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             when
             this
             Work
             comes
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             therein
             certain
             matters
             which
             they
             might
             remit
             ;
             to
             give
             pretence
             that
             afterwards
             the
             Declaration
             should
             be
             very
             moderate
             ,
             and
             could
             no
             more
             give
             cause
             of
             complaint
             to
             any
             person
             .
             But
             our
             Monarch
             hath
             an
             understanding
             too
             much
             enlightned
             not
             to
             discover
             this
             Artifice
             :
             and
             when
             this
             sixth
             Article
             of
             this
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             of
             like
             nature
             which
             may
             be
             found
             therein
             ,
             are
             outed
             ;
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             cannot
             esteem
             their
             condition
             any
             thing
             the
             better
             ,
             nor
             more
             supportable
             ,
             if
             the
             other
             points
             which
             ruine
             their
             Liberties
             be
             maintained
             ;
             their
             subsistence
             being
             nevertheless
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             impossible
             .
             This
             is
             the
             cause
             wherefore
             his
             Majesty
             is
             besought
             to
             keep
             this
             in
             mind
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             this
             Observation
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             many
             other
             Articles
             insignificant
             ,
             or
             of
             small
             consequence
             ,
             with
             which
             this
             Declaration
             is
             swoln
             apparently
             for
             some
             design
             worthy
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
        
         
           
             ART
             .
             VII
             .
             Books
             .
          
           
             
               That
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               may
               not
               cause
               any
               Books
               to
               be
               Printed
               concerning
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               which
               are
               not
               attested
               and
               certified
               by
               approved
               Ministers
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               are
               to
               be
               responsible
               ,
               nor
               without
               the
               permission
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               the
               consent
               of
               our
               Attourneys
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               said
               Books
               shall
               not
               be
               vended
               ,
               but
               in
               such
               places
               where
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               is
               permitted
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             needs
             no
             Law
             to
             oblige
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             observe
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             which
             Wills
             ,
             that
             their
             Books
             may
             not
             be
             Printed
             without
             the
             Attestation
             of
             approved
             Ministers
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             an
             order
             which
             is
             observed
             inviolably
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             established
             by
             their
             own
             Synods
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             second
             part
             which
             forbids
             them
             to
             cause
             any
             Books
             to
             be
             Printed
             concerning
             their
             Religion
             ,
             without
             the
             permission
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             King's
             Attournies
             ,
             is
             a
             rigour
             altogether
             opposite
             to
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ;
             for
             thus
             it
             speaks
             in
             the
             one
             and
             twentieth
             Article
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               the
               Books
               which
               concern
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               be
               Printed
               ,
               or
               sold
               publickly
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               Towns
               and
               places
               where
               the
               publick
               Exercise
               of
               that
               Religion
               is
               permitted
               :
               and
               for
               other
               Books
               which
               are
               printed
               in
               other
               Towns
               ;
               let
               them
               be
               viewed
               and
               revised
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               King's
               Officers
               ,
               as
               Divines
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               true
               intent
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               .
            
             Where
             may
             be
             observed
             an
             express
             distinction
             of
             Books
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             some
             Printed
             in
             the
             Towns
             where
             the
             publick
             Exercise
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             is
             permitted
             ,
             and
             others
             which
             are
             Printed
             in
             places
             where
             this
             Exercise
             is
             not
             permitted
             .
             As
             for
             those
             this
             Edict
             wills
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             viewed
             and
             visited
             by
             the
             King's
             Officers
             ;
             which
             indeed
             is
             but
             reasonable
             ,
             being
             there
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             is
             not
             openly
             and
             publickly
             professed
             .
             But
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Edict
             speaks
             in
             a
             far
             different
             manner
             ,
             permitting
             to
             Print
             them
             ,
             and
             sell
             them
             publickly
             in
             the
             Towns
             and
             Places
             where
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             is
             prosessed
             ,
             without
             submitting
             them
             to
             
             the
             visitation
             of
             permission
             of
             the
             Kings
             Officers
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             in
             the
             other
             case
             .
             Now
             therefore
             the
             Declaration
             forbids
             what
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             permits
             in
             express
             terms
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             matter
             very
             considerable
             ,
             and
             whereof
             they
             of
             the
             pretended
             reformed
             Religion
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             complain
             ,
             in
             that
             this
             new
             Declaration
             is
             more
             rigorous
             in
             this
             point
             than
             the
             Edict
             of
             1576
             it self
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             it
             was
             made
             during
             all
             the
             heat
             and
             animosity
             of
             the
             Civil
             Wars
             .
             For
             the
             Edict
             of
             1576.
             was
             content
             to
             require
             that
             the
             Books
             of
             them
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             should
             be
             viewed
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             Chambers
             My
             parties
             ,
             of
             which
             one
             half
             was
             alwaies
             found
             to
             profess
             the
             said
             Religion
             .
             In
             place
             whereof
             this
             new
             Declaration
             subjects
             them
             of
             the
             said
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             to
             obtain
             a
             permission
             from
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             consent
             from
             the
             Kings
             Attorneys
             who
             are
             all
             of
             a
             contrary
             Religion
             .
             This
             is
             to
             make
             it
             impossible
             ,
             for
             the
             Kings
             Attorneys
             who
             will
             never
             give
             their
             consent
             to
             the
             impression
             of
             Books
             which
             treat
             of
             another
             Religion
             than
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             to
             permit
             them
             to
             Print
             with
             this
             condition
             ,
             is
             to
             forbid
             them
             absolutely
             against
             the
             clear
             and
             express
             intent
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             .
             This
             then
             is
             a
             meer
             surprize
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             have
             passionately
             longed
             and
             aspired
             to
             have
             such
             an
             Article
             as
             this
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             their
             Memoirs
             which
             were
             published
             1661.
             
             For
             their
             desire
             is
             there
             found
             expressed
             thus
             ,
             
               It
               is
               requisite
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               to
               have
               a
               Decree
               containing
               a
               Prohibition
               to
               print
               any
               Books
               which
               have
               not
               been
               formerly
               viewed
               and
               approved
               by
               the
               Kings
               Officers
               ,
            
             which
             also
             testifies
             that
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             no
             Decree
             had
             forbidden
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             formerly
             unknown
             .
             And
             surely
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             admiration
             that
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             desired
             to
             obtain
             this
             prohibition
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Roman
             Religion
             .
             It
             will
             seem
             that
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             the
             Books
             which
             they
             oppose
             and
             mistrust
             they
             cannot
             answer
             them
             .
             They
             therefore
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             hope
             that
             his
             Majesty
             according
             to
             their
             most
             humble
             supplication
             which
             they
             make
             unto
             him
             ,
             will
             revoke
             this
             Article
             concerning
             the
             Books
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             vacate
             all
             the
             Decrees
             by
             which
             he
             hath
             been
             surprized
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             VIII
             .
             The
             quality
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Prohibition
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Church
             with
             irreverence
             of
             holy
             things
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               said
               Ministers
               shall
               not
               take
               on
               them
               the
               quality
               of
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               of
               Ministers
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               speak
               irreverently
               of
               holy
               things
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               call
               the
               Catholicks
               by
               any
               other
               name
               than
               that
               of
               Catholicks
               .
            
          
           
             VVE
             cannot
             admire
             enough
             that
             they
             have
             caused
             to
             be
             entred
             in
             a
             Declaration
             Royal
             and
             of
             Consequence
             a
             Prohibition
             of
             the
             name
             Pastor
             .
             For
             this
             term
             hath
             nothing
             considerable
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             that
             makes
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             those
             who
             bear
             it
             .
             It
             is
             common
             both
             to
             good
             and
             bad
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             doth
             often
             cry
             out
             against
             false
             Pastors
             that
             abuse
             and
             corrupt
             the
             People
             .
             They
             make
             no
             difficulty
             to
             give
             to
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Churches
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Flock
             ;
             by
             what
             reason
             then
             do
             they
             refuse
             their
             Ministers
             the
             name
             of
             Pastors
             which
             is
             relative
             thereto
             ,
             since
             a
             Pastor
             is
             he
             that
             feeds
             the
             Flock
             ?
             so
             that
             no
             more
             exception
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             against
             the
             quality
             of
             a
             Pastor
             than
             is
             against
             the
             appellation
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             since
             it
             doth
             barely
             set
             out
             their
             duty
             without
             determining
             whether
             they
             discharge
             it
             well
             or
             ill
             .
             And
             this
             Language
             cannot
             be
             blamed
             ,
             being
             warranted
             by
             the
             example
             and
             authority
             of
             his
             Majesty
             himself
             .
             For
             when
             he
             did
             them
             the
             honour
             to
             write
             to
             their
             national
             Synod
             at
             London
             the
             30th
             of
             November
             ,
             1659.
             
             The
             superscription
             of
             his
             Letter
             was
             in
             these
             Terms
             ,
             
               To
               our
               dear
               and
               well-beloved
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Elders
               ,
               the
               Deputees
               in
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               National
               Synod
               of
               our
               Subjects
               professing
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               at
            
             London
             .
          
           
             The
             residue
             of
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             is
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             the
             fifth
             Article
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             difference
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             this
             aggravates
             the
             other
             and
             goes
             above
             it
             .
             It
             is
             an
             endless
             source
             and
             everlasting
             Seed
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             Mischief
             to
             
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             most
             accurate
             pre-caution
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             wise
             and
             modest
             continence
             ,
             will
             be
             continually
             halled
             before
             the
             Tribunals
             ,
             cast
             into
             Prisons
             ,
             ruinated
             in
             their
             Goods
             ,
             and
             overwhelmed
             in
             their
             very
             Persons
             ;
             because
             there
             will
             be
             alwayes
             found
             some
             ill-minded
             people
             who
             will
             accuse
             them
             for
             having
             spoken
             irreverently
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Apostolick
             Roman
             Church
             .
             To
             the
             end
             therefore
             that
             they
             may
             injoy
             in
             this
             Realm
             the
             liberty
             which
             was
             granted
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Edict
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             is
             most
             ardently
             besought
             that
             he
             would
             cause
             these
             two
             Articles
             ,
             the
             fifth
             and
             the
             eighth
             to
             be
             excluded
             ,
             as
             which
             draw
             innumerable
             Calamities
             on
             those
             Persons
             whom
             he
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             declare
             that
             he
             will
             take
             into
             his
             Royal
             Protection
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             only
             the
             concern
             of
             the
             Ministers
             security
             that
             causes
             them
             to
             demand
             the
             revocation
             of
             these
             Articles
             ,
             but
             the
             repose
             and
             subsistence
             of
             all
             those
             persons
             in
             general
             who
             are
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             .
             For
             a
             method
             hath
             been
             taken
             up
             of
             late
             which
             doth
             sufficiently
             make
             known
             how
             much
             a
             Prohibition
             to
             speak
             of
             holy
             things
             and
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             hurt
             them
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             when
             they
             please
             publish
             their
             Censures
             and
             Monitions
             ▪
             against
             any
             Person
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             obliging
             all
             their
             Parishioners
             in
             general
             to
             depose
             if
             they
             have
             heard
             any
             thing
             spoken
             by
             him
             against
             the
             Catholick
             Apostolick
             Roman
             Religion
             ,
             which
             makes
             way
             for
             them
             to
             rip
             up
             all
             a
             mans
             life
             from
             his
             very
             infancy
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             have
             hapned
             that
             he
             have
             spoken
             of
             any
             Controversie
             they
             impute
             it
             unto
             him
             to
             have
             uttered
             some
             Blasphemies
             against
             the
             Mysteries
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             sometime
             Witnesses
             are
             found
             who
             by
             false
             reports
             bring
             the
             Honour
             and
             Life
             of
             men
             in
             hazard
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             persons
             unreproachable
             whose
             innocence
             could
             not
             secure
             them
             from
             such
             Calumnious
             Accusations
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             been
             condemned
             to
             death
             for
             words
             maliciously
             contrived
             with
             design
             to
             destroy
             them
             ;
             your
             Majesty
             is
             therefore
             humbly
             prayed
             to
             hinder
             this
             so
             great
             a
             mischief
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             removing
             this
             Article
             which
             will
             serve
             for
             pretext
             to
             evil
             disposed
             Spirits
             ;
             but
             also
             by
             ordaining
             just
             and
             reasonable
             penalties
             against
             the
             accusers
             and
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             who
             in
             such
             contests
             shall
             be
             convinced
             of
             falshood
             and
             fall
             short
             of
             proving
             their
             accusations
             ;
             and
             above
             all
             forbidding
             those
             minatories
             ,
             and
             those
             wandring
             uncertain
             and
             undetermined
             Informations
             which
             smell
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             and
             are
             capable
             of
             troubling
             all
             the
             whole
             Realm
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             IX
             .
             Robes
             and
             Cassocks
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Ministers
               may
               not
               wear
               Gowns
               or
               Cassocks
               ,
               nor
               appear
               in
               the
               long
               Robe
               elsewhere
               than
               within
               their
               Temples
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             liberty
             of
             habit
             is
             so
             great
             in
             France
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             to
             strip
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             quality
             of
             French-men
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             form
             of
             their
             Garments
             into
             Controversie
             .
             If
             Cassocks
             or
             long
             Robes
             were
             in
             such
             manner
             peculiar
             to
             Church-Men
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             pass
             for
             an
             infallible
             mark
             of
             their
             Character
             and
             Order
             ;
             it
             might
             be
             that
             they
             might
             have
             some
             reason
             to
             dispute
             them
             with
             those
             whom
             they
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             for
             Ecclesiasticks
             .
             But
             the
             Cassock
             and
             the
             Gown
             are
             worn
             of
             many
             persons
             that
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Judges
             ,
             Counsellors
             ,
             Attorneys
             themselves
             ,
             Recorders
             ,
             Ushers
             ,
             Physicians
             ,
             Regents
             of
             Schools
             or
             Colledges
             have
             this
             priviledge
             without
             contestation
             .
             And
             the
             quality
             of
             Doctors
             ,
             Licentiates
             ,
             or
             Masters
             of
             Arts
             ,
             in
             which
             Ministers
             may
             be
             invested
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             properly
             giveth
             right
             of
             wearing
             the
             Cassock
             and
             long
             Robe
             .
             It
             cannot
             therefore
             be
             imagined
             for
             what
             reason
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             forbidden
             unto
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             required
             this
             Prohibition
             and
             obtained
             it
             by
             a
             Decree
             of
             the
             Counsel
             gotten
             by
             surprize
             the
             30th
             of
             June
             1664.
             to
             serve
             for
             a
             foundation
             of
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             it
             was
             meerly
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             dissatisfaction
             to
             the
             Ministers
             and
             only
             upon
             design
             to
             blast
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Ministers
             who
             are
             born
             Subjects
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             hope
             to
             find
             his
             Justice
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             Honour
             as
             well
             as
             of
             their
             Persons
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             X.
             Registers
             of
             Baptisms
             and
             Marriages
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               said
               Ministers
               shall
               keeep
               Registers
               of
               the
               Baptisms
               and
               Marriages
               which
               are
               made
               by
               those
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               ,
               and
               shall
               produce
               from
               three
               Months
               to
               three
               Months
               an
               Extract
               thereof
               to
               the
               Registers
               of
               the
               Bailywick
               and
               Constableries
               of
               their
               Precincts
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Article
             is
             altogether
             useless
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             the
             new
             Ordinance
             which
             is
             now
             observed
             through
             the
             whole
             Realm
             ,
             hath
             sufficiently
             provided
             for
             the
             Recording
             of
             Baptisms
             and
             Marriages
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XI
             .
             Celebration
             of
             Marriages
             .
          
           
             
               That
               they
               may
               not
               make
               any
               Mariages
               betwixt
               Persons
               that
               are
               Catholicks
               and
               those
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               whereon
               any
               opposition
               is
               made
               ,
               untill
               such
               time
               as
               such
               opposition
               have
               been
               removed
               by
               the
               Judges
               to
               whom
               the
               Cognizance
               thereof
               doth
               appertain
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             settlement
             is
             also
             to
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             the
             fruitless
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             an
             Ordinance
             to
             inforce
             this
             duty
             upon
             the
             Ministers
             .
             For
             they
             do
             never
             bestow
             the
             Nuptial
             blessing
             on
             Marriages
             contracted
             betwixt
             persons
             of
             divers
             Religions
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             by
             vertue
             of
             some
             Decree
             or
             Judgement
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             .
             Their
             own
             Ecclesiastick
             Discipline
             forbids
             them
             to
             do
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             when
             there
             is
             opposition
             the
             cognizance
             whereof
             belongs
             unto
             the
             Judges
             ,
             they
             never
             proceed
             till
             they
             be
             determined
             .
          
        
         
           
             ART
             .
             XII
             .
             Consistories
             .
          
           
             
               That
               those
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               may
               not
               receive
               into
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               their
               Consistories
               others
               than
               those
               whom
               they
               call
               Elders
               with
               their
               Ministers
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Consistories
             of
             those
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             are
             composed
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             ;
             but
             also
             of
             Deacons
             who
             have
             the
             particular
             care
             of
             Feeding
             ,
             Cloathing
             ,
             and
             Harbouring
             the
             Poor
             .
             The
             Discipline
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Churches
             makes
             express
             mention
             of
             these
             three
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             ,
             regulates
             their
             Charges
             ,
             their
             Imployments
             and
             their
             Functions
             ,
             Being
             therefore
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             in
             the
             thirty
             fourth
             Article
             of
             the
             particulars
             doth
             authorize
             the
             exercise
             of
             this
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             that
             even
             the
             thirty
             fifth
             Article
             doth
             formally
             name
             the
             Deacons
             as
             being
             part
             of
             the
             Consistories
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             credible
             that
             the
             Kings
             intention
             was
             to
             exclude
             the
             Deacons
             from
             thence
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             usual
             to
             draw
             advantage
             of
             every
             thing
             against
             them
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             ,
             if
             the
             word
             Elders
             be
             left
             alone
             in
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             ;
             occasion
             undoubtedly
             will
             be
             taken
             thereby
             to
             hinder
             the
             Deacons
             from
             entring
             into
             their
             Consistories
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             order
             of
             their
             Discipline
             and
             the
             
             intent
             of
             the
             Edict
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             add
             unto
             this
             Article
             the
             term
             Deacons
             which
             is
             there
             omitted
             .
             Besides
             this
             illustration
             there
             are
             three
             other
             particulars
             also
             ,
             no
             less
             necessary
             to
             make
             this
             Article
             accord
             with
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             which
             doth
             authorize
             it
             .
             For
             their
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             conduct
             in
             their
             Ecclesiastical
             Politie
             Wills
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             about
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             Minister
             all
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             Families
             of
             one
             Flock
             should
             be
             assembled
             to
             give
             their
             voice
             ;
             as
             being
             all
             concerned
             in
             the
             Establishment
             of
             a
             person
             who
             is
             appointed
             for
             their
             service
             :
             So
             that
             if
             they
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             may
             receive
             none
             into
             their
             Assemblies
             but
             Ministers
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             they
             cannot
             call
             any
             Ministers
             to
             the
             service
             of
             their
             Churches
             when
             they
             have
             need
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             the
             Kings
             intention
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             in
             the
             forty
             third
             Article
             of
             the
             Particulars
             ,
             permits
             those
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             to
             assemble
             ,
             to
             make
             impositions
             of
             Monies
             which
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             Charges
             of
             their
             Synods
             and
             entertainment
             of
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             they
             cannot
             do
             ,
             if
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             be
             continued
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             cannot
             receive
             into
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             their
             Consistories
             other
             persons
             than
             their
             Elders
             and
             Deacons
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             may
             may
             also
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             there
             may
             be
             found
             troublesome
             Spirits
             who
             will
             contend
             that
             they
             may
             not
             call
             offenders
             and
             scandalous
             persons
             into
             their
             Consistories
             ,
             to
             censure
             them
             according
             to
             their
             merit
             and
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             their
             duty
             .
             For
             the
             avoiding
             therefore
             all
             ambiguity
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             may
             not
             be
             left
             any
             advantage
             for
             contentious
             Spirits
             to
             trouble
             those
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             without
             cause
             ;
             This
             present
             Article
             had
             need
             to
             be
             explicated
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             that
             his
             Majesty
             thereby
             doe
             declare
             ,
             that
             he
             intends
             not
             at
             all
             to
             deprive
             those
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             calling
             into
             their
             Consistories
             those
             whom
             they
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             cause
             to
             come
             thither
             because
             of
             scandal
             ;
             nor
             to
             assemble
             the
             Heads
             of
             Families
             for
             the
             calling
             of
             their
             Ministers
             ;
             nor
             to
             hold
             Assemblies
             permitted
             by
             the
             Edict
             for
             imposition
             of
             Monies
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             charges
             of
             their
             Synods
             .
          
        
         
           
             ART
             .
             XIII
             .
             Donations
             and
             Legacies
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Consistories
               may
               not
               be
               appointed
               Inheritours
               nor
               Legatees
               Universal
               in
               their
               said
               quality
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             forty
             second
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             is
             Repealed
             by
             this
             .
             For
             it
             contains
             
               that
               the
               Donations
               or
               Legacies
               made
               or
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               last
               Will
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Death
               ,
               or
               made
               by
               the
               Living
               ,
               for
               the
               entertainment
               of
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               Scholars
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               Poor
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               or
               other
               matters
               of
               Piety
               ,
               should
               be
               valid
               ,
               and
               obtain
               their
               full
               and
               intire
               effect
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               Judgements
               ,
               Decrees
               ,
               or
               ether
               things
               to
               the
               contrary
               thereof
               whatsoever
               .
            
             This
             settlement
             is
             general
             and
             absolute
             ;
             and
             it
             distinguisheth
             not
             betwixt
             the
             Universal
             and
             particular
             Donations
             .
             And
             by
             consequent
             it
             respects
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
             For
             there
             where
             the
             Law
             distinguisheth
             not
             ,
             men
             are
             not
             to
             distinguish
             .
             Also
             the
             King
             Lewis
             the
             Just
             ,
             your
             Majesties
             Father
             ,
             finding
             this
             Law
             to
             be
             indisputable
             ,
             confirmed
             it
             solemnly
             in
             1616.
             by
             his
             Royal
             answer
             to
             the
             Paper
             of
             those
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             in
             these
             terms
             .
             
               The
               Forty
               Second
               of
               the
               private
               Articles
               made
               at
            
             Nantes
             
               concerning
               Donations
               and
               Testamentary
               Legacies
               let
               it
               be
               observed
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               poor
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               notwithstanding
               any
               Judgements
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             And
             all
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Counsell
             and
             Parliaments
             have
             been
             alwayes
             conformable
             to
             this
             Law
             :
             This
             change
             is
             therefore
             surprizing
             and
             a
             notable
             breach
             of
             the
             Edict
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             least
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             that
             the
             Kings
             Justice
             will
             make
             him
             find
             two
             things
             reasonable
             and
             necessary
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             Majesty
             is
             most
             humbly
             besought
             to
             have
             regard
             .
             The
             one
             is
             that
             being
             no
             Ordinances
             have
             any
             power
             retroactive
             ,
             nor
             touch
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             past
             ;
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             ordain
             in
             the
             explication
             of
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             that
             it
             may
             not
             prejudice
             those
             Donations
             or
             Legacies
             Universal
             which
             were
             formerly
             made
             to
             the
             Consistories
             .
          
           
           
             The
             other
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             intention
             of
             his
             Majesty
             to
             hinder
             particular
             Donations
             which
             may
             be
             given
             to
             Consistories
             .
             It
             is
             very
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             King's
             design
             is
             not
             to
             forbid
             them
             .
             For
             being
             that
             in
             this
             Article
             he
             forbids
             only
             Donations
             universal
             ,
             it
             follows
             necessarily
             that
             he
             confirms
             the
             particular
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             begin
             by
             an
             excessive
             transport
             to
             dispute
             the
             particular
             Gifts
             and
             Legacies
             ;
             and
             Parliaments
             have
             lately
             made
             some
             rigorous
             Decrees
             ,
             against
             which
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             demand
             Justice
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             at
             whose
             Feet
             they
             seek
             their
             only
             Refuge
             ;
             beseeching
             him
             to
             authorise
             the
             particular
             Donations
             which
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             made
             unto
             the
             Consistories
             ,
             conformable
             to
             the
             forty
             second
             Article
             of
             the
             particular
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             Decrees
             and
             Judgments
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           
             ART
             .
             XIV
             .
             Preaching
             and
             Residence
             of
             Ministers
             in
             divers
             Places
             .
          
           
             
               That
               those
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               assembled
               in
               their
               Synod
               National
               or
               Provincial
               ,
               permit
               not
               their
               Ministers
               to
               Preach
               ,
               or
               reside
               in
               divers
               places
               by
               turns
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               do
               enjoyn
               them
               to
               reside
               and
               preach
               only
               in
               one
               place
               which
               is
               given
               them
               by
               the
               said
               Synods
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Article
             contains
             two
             parts
             ,
             the
             one
             regarding
             the
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             Residing
             of
             Ministers
             in
             more
             than
             one
             place
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Preaching
             by
             course
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             have
             been
             many
             Decrees
             pro
             and
             con
             about
             this
             matter
             ;
             so
             that
             indeed
             the
             business
             being
             at
             this
             day
             as
             it
             were
             suspended
             ,
             amongst
             many
             Decrees
             contrary
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             it
             belongs
             now
             unto
             his
             Majesty
             to
             determine
             of
             them
             by
             his
             Soveraign
             Authority
             .
             And
             his
             Justice
             gives
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             hope
             that
             he
             will
             maintain
             them
             in
             the
             liberty
             of
             their
             Annexes
             ,
             taking
             away
             the
             prohibitions
             which
             have
             been
             made
             against
             their
             Preaching
             in
             divers
             places
             .
             That
             which
             gives
             them
             this
             hope
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             these
             prohibitions
             have
             been
             founded
             on
             no
             other
             thing
             than
             a
             Misinformation
             .
             For
             they
             never
             had
             any
             other
             Foundation
             than
             from
             the
             Edict
             of
             the
             Month
             of
             January
             one
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             and
             sixty
             one
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             was
             forbidden
             Ministers
             to
             walk
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             from
             Village
             to
             Village
             to
             preach
             there
             by
             violence
             and
             without
             right
             .
             But
             it
             doth
             not
             treat
             at
             all
             of
             this
             business
             of
             Annexes
             .
             For
             it
             is
             agreed
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             Vagabonds
             ,
             and
             wander
             from
             place
             to
             place
             of
             their
             own
             fancy
             .
             Their
             Discipline
             it self
             doth
             sorbid
             this
             ;
             and
             the
             Maxims
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             good
             Polity
             do
             oppose
             it
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Edict
             of
             January
             is
             in
             this
             point
             altogether
             just
             .
             But
             the
             Annexes
             suffer
             not
             the
             Ministers
             to
             be
             Vagabonds
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             fix
             and
             settle
             them
             with
             certain
             flocks
             .
             They
             do
             not
             give
             them
             liberty
             to
             go
             and
             preach
             in
             places
             where
             the
             Exercise
             is
             not
             permitted
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             fix
             them
             in
             places
             where
             they
             have
             right
             to
             exercise
             according
             to
             the
             Edict
             .
             What
             is
             it
             then
             that
             should
             hinder
             the
             Ministers
             that
             they
             may
             not
             preach
             in
             two
             or
             three
             places
             of
             this
             nature
             ?
             What
             pretence
             can
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             find
             to
             give
             a
             colour
             to
             their
             Enterprise
             ?
          
           
             Will
             they
             alledge
             the
             Edict
             ?
             But
             that
             forbids
             not
             to
             preach
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             a
             right
             to
             exercise
             .
             Besides
             ,
             there
             is
             found
             a
             Decree
             made
             in
             the
             Council
             in
             the
             Month
             of
             May
             1652
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             King
             doth
             formally
             declare
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Decrees
             which
             have
             outed
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             liberty
             ,
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Edicts
             .
             So
             that
             the
             intent
             of
             his
             Majesty's
             being
             to
             cause
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ;
             to
             be
             exactly
             observed
             ,
             there
             is
             ground
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             leave
             unto
             the
             Ministers
             this
             liberty
             ,
             the
             prohibition
             whereof
             he
             hath
             himself
             declared
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Edicts
             .
          
           
             Will
             they
             alledge
             the
             Declaration
             given
             at
             S.
             Germain
             the
             nineteenth
             of
             December
             1634
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             pretend
             to
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             available
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             was
             verified
             in
             the
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Edicts
             of
             Castres
             the
             first
             of
             January
             ,
             1635
             ?
             But
             this
             Declaration
             was
             founded
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Languedoc
             went
             to
             preach
             in
             divers
             places
             of
             that
             Province
             ,
             where
             that
             Exercise
             was
             not
             allowed
             them
             .
             These
             are
             the
             proper
             words
             which
             are
             read
             in
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             which
             by
             consequence
             concerns
             not
             the
             Annexes
             where
             they
             have
             right
             to
             exercise
             .
          
           
             Will
             they
             alledge
             Reason
             ?
             But
             what
             reason
             is
             there
             to
             hinder
             a
             Minister
             to
             preach
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             when
             one
             is
             not
             of
             sufficient
             ability
             ,
             nor
             furnished
             with
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             to
             entertain
             him
             ?
             Can
             the
             Estate
             or
             the
             Publick
             suffer
             any
             prejudice
             thereby
             ?
             
             Do
             we
             not
             see
             ,
             that
             when
             Cures
             are
             too
             weak
             every
             one
             to
             maintain
             a
             Curate
             alone
             ,
             they
             put
             two
             together
             under
             one
             Rector
             ?
             That
             which
             is
             approved
             amongst
             Parish
             Priests
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             be
             criminal
             amongst
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             the
             poverty
             of
             the
             Flock
             permits
             them
             not
             to
             have
             one
             person
             whole
             and
             entire
             unto
             themselves
             ?
             Besides
             this
             poverty
             of
             these
             small
             P.
             R.
             C.
             is
             come
             from
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             pension
             of
             a
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             five
             thousand
             Livers
             agreed
             unto
             by
             Henry
             the
             Great
             ,
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             hath
             for
             some
             time
             ceased
             to
             be
             paid
             .
             For
             if
             they
             had
             continued
             to
             be
             paid
             ,
             every
             Flock
             might
             have
             had
             its
             own
             Minister
             without
             annexing
             any
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             probable
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             the
             King
             withdraws
             his
             liberality
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             hinder
             the
             feeble
             Flocks
             in
             the
             Country
             to
             find
             out
             some
             other
             means
             to
             conserve
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             by
             joyning
             themselves
             to
             some
             other
             Neighbour's
             Flock
             ,
             which
             may
             help
             its
             Subsistence
             .
          
           
             Do
             they
             alledge
             the
             Usage
             ?
             That
             is
             all
             contrary
             to
             the
             Pretence
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             for
             unto
             this
             very
             day
             it
             hath
             been
             always
             seen
             in
             all
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             that
             the
             small
             P.
             R.
             Churches
             have
             united
             themselves
             two
             or
             three
             together
             for
             to
             raise
             a
             Pension
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Minister
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             do
             they
             alledge
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             this
             sort
             of
             Affairs
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             principal
             parties
             ,
             against
             whom
             the
             complaint
             is
             made
             ,
             it
             seems
             also
             that
             it
             would
             be
             for
             their
             interest
             to
             diminish
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             instead
             whereof
             ,
             if
             they
             hinder
             them
             from
             Preaching
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             they
             will
             oblige
             them
             in
             every
             P.
             R.
             Church
             ,
             to
             use
             their
             uttermost
             endeavour
             to
             have
             a
             Minister
             apart
             ,
             which
             will
             much
             augment
             their
             number
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             person
             who
             will
             not
             resolve
             rather
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             temporal
             commodities
             ,
             than
             continue
             deprived
             of
             spiritual
             sood
             ,
             which
             he
             supposes
             needful
             for
             his
             Salvation
             .
             So
             that
             all
             the
             Pursuit
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             this
             affair
             will
             effect
             nothing
             but
             only
             to
             incommodate
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             in
             their
             Estates
             ,
             and
             thereby
             render
             them
             less
             able
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             publick
             .
          
           
             These
             considerations
             are
             they
             which
             give
             hope
             that
             his
             Majesty
             taking
             particular
             cognizance
             of
             this
             Affair
             will
             leave
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             in
             the
             liberty
             of
             their
             Annexes
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             expounding
             the
             present
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             the
             goodness
             to
             say
             that
             in
             forbidding
             the
             Ministers
             from
             preaching
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             he
             intends
             not
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             preaching
             ,
             save
             only
             in
             those
             places
             where
             they
             had
             not
             right
             to
             exercise
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             the
             twenty
             sixth
             of
             Sept.
             1633
             ,
             and
             of
             June
             1635
             ,
             and
             May
             1652.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Residence
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             Edict
             doth
             not
             only
             authorise
             it
             in
             every
             Town
             ,
             and
             every
             place
             of
             the
             Realm
             indifferently
             in
             the
             sixth
             Article
             of
             the
             Generals
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             the
             Particulars
             :
             but
             moreover
             hath
             interpreted
             himself
             by
             a
             Decree
             made
             in
             Council
             ,
             April
             24
             ,
             1665
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             permitted
             to
             Ministers
             to
             make
             their
             Residence
             with
             their
             Families
             in
             such
             Cities
             ,
             Burroughs
             ,
             and
             Villages
             near
             the
             place
             of
             their
             settlement
             as
             they
             shall
             choose
             .
             And
             without
             doubt
             the
             King
             intends
             no
             otherwise
             here
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             because
             this
             Article
             of
             his
             last
             Declaration
             may
             receive
             another
             interpretation
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             will
             be
             pleased
             of
             his
             goodness
             to
             remove
             all
             ambiguity
             which
             may
             be
             found
             therein
             ,
             declaring
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             Residence
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             his
             intention
             is
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Decree
             of
             24th
             of
             April
             ,
             1665.
             
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XV.
             The
             Churches
             of
             Foedary
             Estates
             .
          
           
             
               As
               also
               that
               they
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               who
               assist
               at
               their
               Synods
               ,
               shall
               not
               enter
               in
               the
               Tables
               of
               their
               Churches
               ,
               the
               places
               where
               the
               publick
               exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               is
               forbid
               ,
               nor
               those
               wherein
               it
               is
               permitted
               only
               by
               the
               priviledge
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               in
               his
               Castle
               .
            
          
           
             SInce
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Feodary
             Estates
             are
             established
             by
             the
             Edict
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             possession
             or
             of
             Bayliwicks
             ;
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             comprized
             in
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Synods
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             And
             they
             have
             at
             all
             times
             used
             this
             order
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             to
             change
             an
             usage
             so
             constant
             and
             innocent
             .
             All
             that
             they
             can
             
             require
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             is
             that
             in
             the
             Tables
             of
             their
             Synods
             they
             distinguish
             their
             Churches
             ,
             and
             express
             which
             are
             of
             Feodary
             Estates
             ,
             which
             of
             Possession
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             Bailywicks
             whereto
             they
             shall
             yield
             obedience
             if
             it
             be
             judged
             necessary
             .
             But
             to
             require
             absolutely
             that
             they
             should
             not
             put
             into
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Synods
             the
             Churches
             Feodary
             Estates
             ,
             were
             to
             make
             the
             Ministers
             of
             those
             places
             so
             far
             Independents
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             neither
             have
             superiour
             nor
             Discipline
             ,
             nor
             be
             restrained
             by
             any
             other
             curb
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             might
             live
             after
             their
             own
             fantasie
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Estate
             it self
             .
             For
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Synods
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             appearances
             of
             the
             Ministers
             in
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             where
             every
             one
             of
             them
             is
             set
             down
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             he
             serveth
             .
             Being
             therefore
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             Ministers
             appear
             in
             their
             Synods
             according
             to
             their
             Discipline
             which
             straitly
             enjoynes
             them
             to
             be
             there
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             Feodary
             Estates
             should
             be
             entred
             in
             the
             Tables
             of
             those
             Societies
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XVI
             .
             Correspondence
             betwixt
             the
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             
               As
               also
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               that
               they
               of
               the
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               may
               not
               entertain
               any
               correspondence
               with
               them
               of
               other
               Provinces
               ,
               nor
               write
               unto
               them
               under
               pretext
               of
               Charity
               or
               other
               affair
               whatsoever
               ,
               nor
               receive
               appeals
               from
               other
               Synods
               ,
               save
               only
               to
               remit
               them
               to
               the
               National
               Synod
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Artifice
             of
             the
             Clergy
             have
             fitted
             this
             Article
             expresly
             to
             render
             the
             inviolable
             fidelity
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             suspected
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             have
             given
             so
             essential
             proofs
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             this
             great
             Prince
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             testify
             by
             publick
             marks
             how
             well
             he
             is
             satisfied
             therein
             .
             For
             in
             his
             Declaration
             May
             21
             ,
             1652.
             he
             useth
             these
             terms
             ,
             
               And
               for
               as
               much
               as
               our
               said
               Subjects
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               have
               given
               us
               certain
               proof
               of
               their
               Affection
               and
               Fidelity
               in
               these
               present
               occasions
               ,
               wherewith
               we
               rest
               very
               well
               satisfied
               .
            
             And
             his
             Majesty
             may
             be
             pleased
             to
             remember
             that
             in
             a
             certain
             Letter
             which
             he
             wrote
             in
             the
             Year
             1655.
             and
             which
             is
             found
             in
             a
             publick
             Book
             whose
             impression
             is
             dispersed
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             these
             words
             which
             are
             a
             perpetual
             commendation
             to
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             
               I
               have
               cause
               to
               praise
               their
               Fidelity
               and
               zeal
               for
               my
               Service
               ,
               they
               on
               their
               part
               not
               omitting
               any
               occasion
               to
               give
               me
               proof
               thereof
               ,
               and
               also
               beyond
               all
               that
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               contributing
               in
               every
               thing
               to
               the
               behoof
               and
               advantage
               of
               my
               Affairs
               .
            
             These
             good
             Testimonies
             which
             his
             Majesty
             hath
             given
             them
             in
             so
             authentick
             manner
             ,
             will
             incline
             him
             to
             reject
             this
             Article
             which
             tends
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             their
             fidelity
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             were
             a
             people
             capable
             to
             betray
             the
             Estate
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             on
             by
             their
             correspondencies
             with
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             Criminal
             Caballs
             against
             the
             Service
             of
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             whose
             prosperity
             is
             more
             dear
             unto
             them
             than
             their
             very
             lives
             .
          
           
             Since
             the
             King
             is
             pleased
             to
             permit
             them
             to
             live
             and
             to
             profess
             their
             Religion
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             necessity
             requires
             that
             they
             be
             permitted
             to
             write
             and
             correspond
             with
             the
             Provinces
             for
             their
             Ecclesiastick
             affairs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             secular
             :
             for
             without
             this
             neither
             can
             their
             Universities
             subsist
             any
             longer
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             other
             maintenance
             but
             by
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             demand
             nor
             receive
             the
             payment
             of
             the
             Sallaries
             of
             their
             Professors
             and
             of
             their
             Regents
             :
             And
             when
             they
             want
             a
             Professor
             they
             cannot
             provide
             if
             they
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             searching
             out
             ,
             and
             sending
             for
             them
             by
             Letters
             ,
             the
             only
             means
             to
             be
             imployed
             in
             such
             exigencies
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             evident
             that
             this
             Article
             of
             this
             Declaration
             contradicts
             it self
             .
             For
             in
             forbidding
             to
             receive
             appeals
             from
             other
             Synods
             ,
             save
             only
             to
             transmit
             them
             to
             the
             National
             Synods
             ,
             they
             authorize
             National
             Synods
             ,
             and
             approve
             the
             Convoking
             of
             them
             .
             But
             how
             can
             they
             be
             Convocate
             if
             the
             Provinces
             may
             not
             correspond
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             not
             permitted
             unto
             them
             to
             write
             ;
             Being
             the
             Convocation
             of
             National
             Synods
             is
             not
             nor
             cannot
             be
             made
             without
             Letters
             sent
             into
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             advertize
             them
             of
             the
             time
             as
             of
             the
             place
             where
             they
             are
             held
             ,
             as
             to
             authorize
             the
             Deputies
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             present
             in
             those
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             Finally
             this
             Article
             gives
             occasion
             to
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             beseech
             his
             Majesty
             to
             consent
             unto
             their
             National
             Synods
             in
             the
             term
             of
             their
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             requires
             that
             
             these
             general
             Assemblies
             may
             be
             held
             from
             three
             years
             to
             three
             years
             .
             For
             during
             the
             long
             interval
             of
             time
             which
             intervenes
             betwixt
             the
             National
             Synods
             ,
             to
             hinder
             appeals
             unto
             other
             Synods
             ,
             were
             to
             open
             a
             gate
             to
             infinite
             helpless
             unredressable
             inconveniencies
             .
             This
             were
             to
             forego
             the
             means
             of
             removing
             Scandals
             ,
             extinguish
             Vices
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             the
             abuses
             of
             the
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             corruption
             of
             manners
             .
             This
             would
             bring
             in
             disorders
             whose
             course
             and
             progress
             all
             good
             men
             ought
             to
             desire
             to
             obviate
             ,
             stop
             ,
             and
             prevent
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Article
             being
             of
             very
             dangerous
             consequence
             in
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             do
             fervently
             beseech
             his
             Majesty
             to
             revoke
             the
             whole
             ,
             as
             being
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             liberty
             which
             is
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Edicts
             ,
             and
             also
             ruining
             their
             Discipline
             which
             permits
             appeals
             from
             other
             Synods
             in
             the
             tenth
             Article
             of
             the
             eighth
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XVII
             .
             Colloquies
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               prohibitions
               are
               made
               to
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               to
               assemble
               any
               Colloquies
               ,
               except
               at
               such
               times
               as
               the
               Synod
               is
               Assembled
               by
               the
               permission
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               deputed
               Commissioner
               .
            
          
           
             
               THe
               Establishment
               of
               this
               Article
               doth
               not
               only
               stifle
               the
               Edict
               of
            
             Nantes
             ,
             
               but
               blows
               it
               up
               all
               at
               once
               .
               For
               the
               Edict
               authorizes
               the
               Colloquies
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               permits
               not
               to
               contest
               their
               establishment
               .
               This
               is
               in
               the
               thirty
               fourth
               Article
               of
               the
               Particulars
               which
               hath
               been
               already
               rehearsed
               on
               another
               occasion
               ,
            
             That
             in
             all
             places
             where
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             shall
             be
             publick
             ,
             the
             People
             may
             be
             assembled
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             by
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             Bell
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             the
             Acts
             and
             Functions
             that
             appertain
             as
             well
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             regulation
             of
             their
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             to
             hold
             Consistories
             ,
             Colloquies
             ,
             and
             Synods
             Provincial
             ,
             and
             National
             by
             the
             Permission
             of
             his
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             that
             they
             can
             elude
             these
             so
             authentick
             words
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             the
             Declaration
             doth
             permit
             our
             Colloquies
             only
             during
             the
             session
             of
             the
             Synods
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Edict
             goes
             no
             farther
             .
             For
             the
             contrary
             doth
             appear
             manifestly
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             first
             make
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             renounce
             all
             common
             sence
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             perswade
             them
             a
             thing
             so
             evidently
             irreconcilable
             to
             the
             intent
             ,
             disposition
             ,
             drift
             and
             settlement
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             which
             distinguishes
             the
             Colloquies
             from
             the
             Synods
             ,
             as
             different
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             be
             held
             at
             divers
             times
             .
             If
             the
             Edict
             would
             only
             authorize
             Colloquies
             during
             the
             sitting
             of
             the
             Synods
             ;
             they
             may
             maintain
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             they
             are
             not
             permitted
             to
             hold
             Consistories
             but
             in
             the
             Synods
             ,
             nor
             Provincial
             Synods
             but
             in
             the
             National
             .
             The
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             being
             not
             more
             express
             for
             the
             Consistories
             than
             for
             the
             Colloquies
             ,
             and
             not
             expressing
             the
             one
             in
             any
             other
             manner
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             wherefore
             like
             as
             the
             one
             is
             intirely
             unsustainable
             ,
             and
             cannot
             sall
             into
             the
             thoughts
             of
             any
             person
             ,
             so
             the
             other
             is
             no
             less
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Edict
             the
             P.
             R.
             Churches
             have
             alwayes
             without
             Impeachment
             enjoyed
             this
             liberty
             of
             their
             Colloquies
             ,
             and
             the
             answers
             made
             unto
             their
             Papers
             at
             divers
             times
             by
             the
             King's
             Majesties
             Predecessors
             ,
             have
             maintained
             them
             in
             this
             usage
             ,
             which
             by
             this
             means
             is
             found
             to
             have
             the
             Edict
             for
             its
             foundation
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             possession
             of
             threescore
             and
             ten
             Years
             ,
             which
             alone
             is
             a
             title
             more
             than
             sufficient
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             wherefore
             nothing
             herein
             can
             be
             changed
             without
             contradicting
             his
             Majesties
             intention
             ,
             who
             declares
             that
             he
             wills
             that
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             be
             exactly
             observed
             .
          
           
             And
             certainly
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             any
             thing
             wherein
             they
             will
             find
             themselves
             more
             destitue
             of
             all
             appearance
             of
             reason
             than
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             for
             what
             pretence
             can
             they
             make
             to
             colour
             the
             prohibition
             of
             the
             Colloquies
             ?
             Do
             they
             conclude
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             render
             them
             odious
             or
             suspected
             ?
             Have
             they
             not
             there
             a
             Commissioner
             for
             the
             King
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Synods
             ?
             The
             affairs
             which
             they
             handle
             there
             are
             they
             not
             purely
             Ecclesiastick
             ?
             and
             the
             shortness
             of
             the
             time
             which
             they
             imploy
             therein
             ,
             which
             in
             ordinary
             extends
             not
             beyond
             a
             day
             or
             two
             ,
             shews
             it
             not
             that
             these
             innocent
             Societies
             propose
             nothing
             to
             themselves
             but
             readily
             to
             expedite
             some
             points
             of
             their
             Discipline
             ?
             Finally
             ,
             being
             they
             permit
             the
             Synods
             ,
             for
             what
             reason
             do
             they
             forbid
             the
             
             Colloquies
             ,
             which
             are
             nothing
             but
             small
             Synods
             peculiar
             to
             one
             Class
             ,
             one
             Bailywick
             ,
             or
             one
             Stewardship
             ,
             as
             the
             Synods
             are
             general
             Colloquies
             for
             the
             whole
             Province
             ?
             What
             then
             can
             be
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Colloquies
             ?
             Surely
             it
             cannot
             come
             but
             from
             a
             bare
             meer
             design
             of
             inconveniencing
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             and
             hurting
             their
             affairs
             .
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             who
             seeks
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             repose
             ,
             comfort
             and
             commodity
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             the
             Preface
             of
             this
             Declaration
             it self
             doth
             testify
             .
             This
             is
             only
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             who
             hate
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             and
             seek
             all
             possible
             means
             to
             cross
             them
             and
             to
             render
             their
             condition
             miserable
             .
             For
             to
             exclude
             them
             from
             the
             Colloquies
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             means
             to
             cast
             them
             into
             inexpressible
             inconveniencies
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Synods
             not
             sitting
             but
             from
             year
             to
             year
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             Provinces
             from
             two
             years
             to
             two
             years
             ,
             they
             cannot
             without
             Colloquies
             held
             in
             the
             meanwhile
             intervals
             ,
             remedy
             those
             previsory
             and
             pressing
             affairs
             which
             will
             be
             now
             worse
             by
             delay
             ,
             and
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             require
             to
             be
             handled
             in
             those
             very
             places
             where
             they
             happen
             ,
             about
             which
             they
             easily
             assemble
             the
             Colloquies
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             composed
             of
             few
             persons
             and
             they
             not
             far
             distant
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Synods
             .
             Without
             these
             little
             Societies
             which
             assemble
             easily
             ,
             they
             must
             suffer
             Vice
             and
             Scandals
             to
             take
             their
             course
             without
             providing
             against
             them
             .
             Their
             Flocks
             must
             remain
             whole
             years
             and
             sometimes
             longer
             without
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             death
             deprives
             them
             of
             those
             that
             did
             serve
             them
             .
             In
             one
             word
             ,
             so
             it
             might
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             might
             have
             a
             whole
             year
             without
             Discipline
             .
             For
             when
             persons
             of
             bad
             lives
             amongst
             them
             cannot
             be
             reduced
             to
             their
             duty
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             but
             the
             Colloquies
             that
             are
             capable
             to
             censure
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             enjoy
             license
             and
             impunity
             in
             their
             sins
             during
             a
             whole
             year
             ,
             if
             the
             Colloquies
             be
             abolished
             ,
             or
             remitted
             to
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Synods
             only
             .
             For
             this
             is
             more
             truly
             to
             abolish
             them
             than
             remit
             them
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             for
             the
             Colloquies
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             when
             once
             the
             Synods
             are
             assembled
             ,
             for
             then
             all
             their
             affairs
             may
             be
             decided
             in
             the
             Synods
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             also
             to
             require
             an
             impossibility
             to
             oblige
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             hold
             their
             Colloquies
             during
             their
             Synods
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             deputed
             Commissioner
             .
             For
             there
             are
             Provinces
             that
             contain
             seven
             or
             eight
             Colloquies
             .
             What
             means
             then
             can
             there
             be
             to
             send
             the
             Commissioners
             to
             eight
             places
             at
             one
             time
             ?
             Or
             if
             they
             will
             that
             it
             be
             done
             successively
             ,
             how
             tedious
             must
             those
             Synods
             henceforth
             be
             ,
             for
             regulating
             as
             well
             the
             general
             affairs
             of
             the
             Province
             as
             the
             particulars
             of
             all
             the
             several
             Classes
             ?
             And
             where
             shall
             they
             find
             Commissioners
             that
             will
             have
             the
             patience
             to
             attend
             so
             long
             time
             from
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             to
             quit
             their
             charges
             and
             imployments
             ?
             And
             will
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Provinces
             or
             Lievetenants
             of
             the
             King
             suffer
             the
             Synods
             to
             continue
             their
             Assembly
             for
             many
             months
             ?
          
           
             His
             Majesty
             is
             therefore
             most
             instantly
             besought
             to
             revoke
             this
             Article
             ,
             which
             suppresseth
             their
             Colloquies
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             matters
             of
             this
             concern
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Edict
             and
             Usage
             ,
             notwithanding
             all
             Decrees
             and
             Judgements
             that
             have
             been
             made
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           
             ART
             .
             XVIII
             .
             Assemblies
             ,
             Commissions
             ,
             Deliberations
             and
             Letters
             in
             the
             Interval
             of
             Synods
             .
          
           
             
               Neither
               to
               make
               any
               Assemblies
               in
               the
               intervals
               of
               the
               said
               Synods
               ,
               wherein
               during
               the
               said
               interval
               they
               may
               receive
               any
               Candidates
               ,
               give
               Commissions
               ,
               or
               deliberate
               of
               any
               Affairs
               by
               circular
               Letters
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               manner
               ,
               on
               any
               cause
               whatsoever
               ,
               on
               pain
               of
               being
               punished
               according
               to
               our
               Edicts
               and
               Ordinances
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             was
             not
             enough
             for
             the
             Clergy
             to
             assault
             our
             Colloquies
             .
             They
             were
             affraid
             that
             for
             want
             of
             these
             ordinary
             meetings
             we
             should
             attempt
             a
             supply
             by
             Assemblies
             extraordinary
             ,
             or
             by
             Letters-missives
             or
             by
             some
             other
             means
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             might
             make
             it
             impossible
             for
             them
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             to
             exercise
             their
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             formally
             authorized
             by
             the
             Edict
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             ruine
             them
             by
             Division
             ;
             the
             Clergy
             have
             proposed
             to
             have
             them
             forbidden
             all
             sorts
             of
             Assemblies
             ,
             Commissions
             ,
             Deliberations
             and
             common
             Letters
             for
             what
             cause
             soever
             ,
             
             on
             pain
             of
             being
             punished
             ▪
             according
             to
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             .
             This
             is
             a
             grief
             uncapable
             of
             any
             consolation
             to
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             to
             see
             themselves
             thus
             treated
             .
             For
             God
             be
             praised
             ,
             they
             have
             done
             nothing
             wherefore
             their
             zeal
             to
             the
             Kings
             service
             ought
             to
             be
             suspected
             ,
             and
             their
             adherence
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Estate
             is
             immovable
             .
             Their
             conduct
             and
             their
             actions
             speak
             for
             them
             in
             the
             one
             and
             in
             the
             other
             of
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             continue
             all
             their
             lives
             in
             these
             sentiments
             which
             make
             one
             essential
             part
             of
             the
             Duty
             of
             their
             Consciences
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             if
             they
             had
             a
             design
             to
             betray
             their
             Country
             they
             could
             not
             be
             tyed
             and
             chained
             more
             strongly
             than
             by
             forbidding
             them
             all
             sorts
             of
             Assemblies
             ,
             Commissions
             ,
             Deliberations
             ,
             and
             Letters
             .
          
           
             Above
             all
             this
             the
             passion
             of
             the
             Clergy
             cannot
             suffer
             that
             they
             should
             receive
             Candidates
             in
             the
             Intervals
             of
             Synods
             :
             This
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             an
             animosity
             whereof
             the
             pretence
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             imagined
             .
             For
             since
             we
             are
             permitted
             to
             have
             Ministers
             and
             since
             we
             are
             not
             hindred
             to
             receive
             them
             in
             the
             Synods
             ;
             what
             reason
             can
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             alledge
             to
             forbid
             them
             to
             receive
             Candidates
             in
             the
             Intervals
             of
             Synods
             in
             which
             they
             think
             good
             that
             they
             should
             be
             examined
             ?
             It
             is
             manifest
             they
             can
             render
             no
             other
             reason
             than
             their
             own
             animosity
             ,
             which
             carries
             them
             on
             to
             desire
             that
             they
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             may
             continue
             oftentimes
             unprovided
             of
             Ministers
             .
             For
             if
             a
             Minister
             happen
             to
             die
             immediately
             after
             the
             Session
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             it
             may
             so
             fall
             out
             that
             his
             Church
             as
             a
             Widow
             shall
             not
             only
             keep
             a
             year
             of
             mourning
             ,
             but
             remain
             subjected
             also
             to
             two
             years
             of
             Widow-hood
             ,
             in
             those
             Provinces
             where
             the
             Synods
             assemble
             not
             but
             from
             two
             years
             to
             two
             years
             .
             And
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             during
             all
             this
             time
             ,
             she
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             Preached
             ,
             and
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             that
             the
             sick
             die
             there
             without
             Consolation
             ,
             and
             Infants
             without
             Baptism
             ;
             This
             inconvenience
             being
             so
             much
             more
             remediless
             in
             the
             terme
             of
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             fourteenth
             Article
             ,
             Ministers
             are
             forbidden
             to
             Preach
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             all
             means
             are
             taken
             away
             from
             a
             Church
             that
             is
             destitute
             to
             have
             assistance
             from
             any
             neighbour-Minister
             :
             So
             a
             place
             that
             hath
             right
             of
             exercise
             very
             certain
             and
             well
             known
             ,
             shall
             hereby
             be
             uncapable
             of
             enjoying
             it
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             mischief
             doth
             not
             stay
             here
             neither
             .
             For
             if
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             stand
             ,
             we
             must
             speak
             no
             more
             of
             Synods
             themselves
             .
             It
             will
             be
             impossible
             to
             call
             them
             ,
             or
             execute
             their
             Orders
             .
             For
             how
             shall
             they
             call
             them
             if
             Letters-missives
             be
             forbidden
             ?
             Being
             this
             Assembly
             cannot
             be
             called
             but
             by
             circular
             Letters
             sent
             to
             all
             the
             Flocks
             of
             a
             Province
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             warning
             to
             cause
             their
             Deputies
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             place
             and
             time
             designed
             for
             holding
             those
             Assemblies
             ?
             And
             how
             shall
             they
             execute
             their
             Orders
             and
             Acts
             ,
             if
             Commissions
             and
             Letters
             be
             forbidden
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             Resolves
             of
             Synods
             are
             not
             executed
             but
             by
             these
             wayes
             ,
             or
             by
             deputing
             Commissioners
             to
             carry
             them
             to
             the
             places
             ,
             Or
             giving
             them
             charge
             to
             write
             letters
             to
             the
             persons
             concerned
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             their
             duty
             when
             the
             Synods
             do
             sit
             no
             longer
             ;
             Or
             by
             Authorizing
             some
             Ministers
             to
             deliberate
             with
             their
             Consistories
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             conclude
             those
             affairs
             which
             the
             shortness
             of
             the
             time
             permits
             them
             not
             to
             project
             and
             design
             by
             the
             Synods
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             possible
             to
             have
             Ministers
             if
             Commissions
             have
             no
             place
             any
             more
             ;
             for
             Ministers
             are
             not
             installed
             in
             their
             charge
             ,
             nor
             invested
             in
             their
             Ministry
             but
             by
             means
             of
             Commissioners
             named
             in
             the
             Synods
             for
             laying
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             but
             in
             the
             intervals
             of
             Synods
             ,
             because
             the
             Discipline
             of
             those
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             ordains
             ,
             that
             the
             Candidates
             who
             have
             been
             examined
             by
             the
             Synods
             ,
             shall
             make
             three
             Sermons
             of
             tryal
             on
             three
             Lords
             dayes
             successively
             before
             the
             Church
             whither
             they
             are
             sent
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             receive
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             and
             power
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             from
             the
             Commissioners
             deputed
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             here
             be
             added
             that
             this
             Article
             proceeds
             yet
             farther
             ,
             and
             leaves
             them
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             no
             more
             any
             surety
             for
             their
             persons
             or
             their
             lives
             .
             For
             they
             are
             forbidden
             
               to
               deliberate
               of
               any
               affairs
               for
               any
               cause
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               manner
               whatsoever
               on
               pain
               of
               being
               punished
               .
            
             So
             as
             soon
             as
             two
             or
             three
             persons
             of
             that
             Religion
             be
             seen
             together
             ,
             their
             enemies
             will
             pretend
             that
             they
             are
             consulting
             of
             affairs
             ,
             and
             bring
             Process
             against
             them
             .
             There
             will
             be
             no
             Tranquillity
             for
             them
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             neither
             can
             there
             be
             any
             Society
             ,
             Conversation
             or
             Commerce
             amongst
             them
             without
             danger
             .
             His
             Majesty
             is
             therefore
             besought
             with
             all
             the
             Ardour
             of
             which
             his
             Subjects
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             are
             capable
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             take
             off
             this
             Prohibition
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             an
             Article
             so
             fatal
             to
             their
             repose
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XIX
             .
             The
             Validity
             of
             Marriages
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               Consistories
               and
               Synods
               of
               the
               said
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               ,
               take
               not
               on
               them
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               validity
               of
               Marriages
               made
               and
               contracted
               by
               those
               of
               the
               said
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             AN
             Article
             needs
             not
             for
             a
             thing
             which
             they
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             have
             never
             designed
             to
             undertake
             .
             They
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             validity
             of
             Marriages
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministers
             do
             pretend
             nothing
             therein
             :
             only
             their
             calling
             obligeth
             them
             to
             reprove
             and
             censure
             the
             incestuous
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             without
             doubt
             doth
             not
             intend
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             this
             power
             which
             is
             given
             them
             by
             their
             Discipline
             ,
             the
             exercise
             whereof
             is
             authorized
             by
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XX.
             Those
             that
             are
             sent
             to
             Catholick
             Colledges
             .
          
           
             
               The
               like
               Prohibition
               is
               also
               made
               to
               their
               Consistories
               and
               Synods
               to
               Censure
               or
               otherwise
               to
               punish
               Fathers
               ,
               Mothers
               ,
               and
               Tutors
               who
               send
               their
               Children
               or
               Pupils
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Colledges
               or
               Schools
               or
               elsewhere
               to
               be
               instructed
               by
               Catholick
               Masters
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               the
               said
               Children
               be
               not
               constrained
               to
               imbrace
               their
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Prohibition
             cannot
             stand
             with
             the
             thirty
             fourth
             Article
             of
             the
             Particulars
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             permitted
             to
             them
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             
               to
               exercise
               all
               Acts
               and
               Functions
               that
               belong
               to
               the
               regulation
               of
               their
               Discipline
               .
            
             And
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             this
             Discipline
             the
             fourteenth
             Chapter
             and
             fourteenth
             Article
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             forbidden
             to
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             to
             send
             their
             Children
             to
             the
             Colledges
             and
             Schools
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Apostolick
             and
             Roman
             Religion
             .
             This
             is
             therefore
             a
             manifest
             repeal
             of
             the
             Edict
             to
             take
             from
             the
             Consistories
             and
             Synods
             the
             power
             of
             censuring
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             being
             that
             Censure
             is
             part
             of
             that
             Discipline
             the
             exercise
             whereof
             is
             established
             by
             the
             Edict
             .
             This
             doth
             not
             hinder
             but
             that
             when
             the
             Regents
             of
             Colledges
             and
             Masters
             of
             Schools
             are
             of
             sufficient
             discretion
             and
             fidelity
             not
             to
             discourse
             of
             Religion
             to
             Infants
             ,
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             Mothers
             ,
             and
             Tutors
             may
             send
             them
             to
             their
             Classes
             to
             be
             there
             instructed
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             a
             daily
             practice
             .
             But
             if
             they
             do
             attempt
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             change
             their
             Religion
             ,
             can
             the
             Consistories
             then
             be
             blamed
             for
             doing
             their
             duty
             in
             advertizing
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             to
             withdraw
             their
             Children
             from
             a
             place
             where
             they
             believe
             their
             Souls
             are
             in
             danger
             .
             This
             Article
             then
             is
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             of
             which
             the
             Edict
             demands
             the
             Revocation
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXI
             .
             Bonefires
             .
          
           
             
               That
               when
               Bonefires
               are
               to
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Order
               of
               his
               Majesty
               in
               publick
               places
               ,
               and
               when
               execution
               is
               done
               upon
               Criminals
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               there
               Ministers
               and
               others
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               shall
               not
               have
               power
               to
               sing
               Psalms
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             prosperity
             of
             the
             King
             and
             of
             the
             Estate
             will
             alwayes
             produce
             sentiments
             of
             Joy
             and
             Gladness
             ,
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             as
             becomes
             the
             true
             and
             faithfull
             Subjects
             of
             his
             Majesty
             .
             They
             will
             render
             thanks
             unto
             God
             publickly
             in
             their
             Temples
             ,
             and
             also
             bless
             him
             privately
             in
             their
             houses
             .
             That
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             forbid
             
             them
             to
             sing
             Psalms
             in
             publick
             places
             on
             what
             occasion
             soever
             ;
             and
             the
             Clergy
             have
             made
             use
             of
             this
             prohibition
             only
             to
             make
             shew
             that
             they
             attempt
             things
             which
             never
             came
             once
             in
             their
             thoughts
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXII
             .
             Burials
             in
             Churches
             or
             Church-yards
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               dead
               Bodies
               of
               those
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               may
               not
               be
               interred
               in
               the
               Church-yards
               of
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               nor
               in
               their
               Churches
               ,
               upon
               pretext
               that
               the
               Tombs
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               were
               there
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               had
               there
               any
               right
               of
               Lordship
               or
               Patronage
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Prohibition
             is
             also
             needless
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             have
             never
             had
             any
             thoughts
             of
             interring
             their
             dead
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Church-yards
             of
             them
             of
             the
             C.
             R.
             R.
             But
             this
             Article
             that
             speaks
             of
             Patronages
             ,
             gives
             occasion
             to
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             complain
             unto
             his
             Majesty
             of
             the
             wrong
             which
             is
             done
             them
             in
             all
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             by
             hindering
             them
             to
             enjoy
             their
             right
             of
             Patronage
             which
             was
             left
             them
             by
             the
             thirty
             fourth
             Article
             of
             the
             generals
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             an
             authentick
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Estate
             ,
             July
             10
             ,
             1651.
             by
             which
             his
             Majesty
             
               doth
               keep
               and
               confirm
               his
               Subjects
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               in
               the
               possession
               and
               enjoyment
               of
               naming
               capable
               persons
               to
               the
               Benefices
               of
               which
               they
               are
               Patrons
               ,
               with
               the
               charge
               only
               of
               naming
               Persons
               that
               are
               Catholicks
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               gives
               them
               power
               to
               make
               the
               said
               nominations
               and
               presentations
               :
               which
               being
               done
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               Ecclesiastical
               Collators
               shall
               be
               obliged
               to
               admitt
               in
               the
               ordinary
               Form
               such
               nominations
               and
               presentations
               as
               shall
               be
               so
               made
               ;
               His
               said
               Majesty
               Ordaining
               that
               this
               Regulation
               should
               be
               executed
               from
               point
               to
               point
               according
               to
               the
               form
               and
               tenure
               thereof
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               Judgements
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             If
             the
             Clergy
             have
             gotten
             any
             Decrees
             since
             this
             differing
             therefrom
             ,
             they
             are
             Decrees
             gotten
             by
             Surprize
             ,
             and
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             put
             in
             ballance
             with
             this
             of
             1651
             which
             was
             granted
             in
             
               Foro
               contradictorio
            
             and
             upon
             full
             Cognizance
             of
             the
             Cause
             .
             They
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             do
             therefore
             promise
             themselves
             from
             the
             Kings
             Justice
             ,
             that
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             own
             Ordinance
             ,
             joyned
             with
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             eighty
             ninth
             Article
             willeth
             ,
             that
             
               all
               Lords
               ,
               Knights
               ,
               Gentlemen
               and
               others
               of
               what
               quality
               or
               condition
               soever
               they
               be
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               shall
               be
               effectually
               preserved
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               all
               their
               Goods
               ,
               Rights
               ,
               Nominations
               ,
               reasons
               and
               actions
               ,
            
             will
             cause
             him
             to
             maintain
             his
             Subjects
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             in
             a
             right
             which
             doth
             appertain
             so
             legitimately
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             annexed
             to
             their
             Fees
             and
             Lands
             which
             they
             possess
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             small
             appearance
             of
             difficulty
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             fully
             removed
             by
             the
             condition
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Decree
             of
             1651
             ,
             which
             orders
             that
             the
             nominations
             and
             presentations
             unto
             Benefices
             shall
             be
             made
             by
             persons
             of
             the
             C.
             R.
             R.
             to
             whom
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             shall
             have
             given
             their
             power
             .
             This
             condition
             was
             more
             than
             sufficient
             to
             remove
             from
             the
             most
             scrupulous
             what
             they
             might
             find
             to
             object
             against
             the
             right
             of
             Patronages
             possessed
             by
             them
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             ,
             for
             as
             to
             the
             capacity
             and
             manners
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             shall
             name
             to
             Benefices
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             fear
             of
             abuse
             therein
             ,
             because
             that
             it
             pertains
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Ecclesiasticks
             to
             judge
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             in
             their
             power
             not
             to
             admit
             any
             persons
             in
             whom
             they
             do
             not
             find
             the
             necessary
             qualities
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXIII
             .
             Exposing
             dead
             Bodies
             before
             the
             Gates
             .
          
           
             
               That
               those
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               may
               not
               expose
               their
               dead
               bodies
               before
               the
               doors
               of
               their
               Houses
               ,
               nor
               make
               any
               exhortations
               or
               consolations
               in
               the
               Streets
               upon
               occasion
               of
               their
               Interrments
               .
            
          
           
             THey
             pretend
             not
             hereto
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             this
             tends
             only
             to
             perswade
             his
             Majesty
             that
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             are
             an
             adventurous
             presumptuous
             busie
             people
             ,
             and
             which
             take
             to
             themselves
             Liberties
             which
             they
             are
             not
             allowed
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             hinder
             this
             great
             King
             from
             having
             compassion
             on
             their
             Miseries
             and
             hearing
             their
             groans
             ,
             which
             the
             violence
             of
             their
             grief
             doth
             continually
             draw
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXIV
             .
             The
             Hour
             and
             Number
             requisite
             for
             Interrments
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Interments
               of
               the
               dead
               Bodies
               of
               those
               of
               the
               said
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               may
               not
               be
               made
               in
               those
               places
               where
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               is
               not
               permitted
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               morning
               at
               the
               break
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               evening
               in
               the
               entrance
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               greater
               number
               may
               be
               assisting
               thereunto
               than
               ten
               Persons
               of
               the
               Kindred
               and
               Friends
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               those
               places
               where
               the
               publick
               exercise
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               is
               permitted
               ,
               the
               said
               Interrments
               be
               made
               from
               after
               the
               Month
               of
               April
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Month
               of
               September
               precisely
               at
               six
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               six
               of
               the
               Clock
               at
               night
               ;
               and
               they
               may
               have
               for
               Convoys
               ,
               if
               they
               please
               ,
               the
               nearest
               Kindred
               of
               the
               deceased
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               number
               of
               thirty
               persons
               only
               ,
               their
               said
               Kindred
               being
               comprised
               in
               that
               number
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             greatest
             animosity
             ceaseth
             for
             the
             most
             part
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             persons
             who
             are
             hated
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             cannot
             be
             born
             with
             whilst
             they
             are
             alive
             ,
             become
             an
             object
             of
             compassion
             after
             they
             are
             dead
             ;
             this
             notwithstanding
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             Clergy
             against
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             extends
             it self
             also
             beyond
             their
             decease
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             desirous
             to
             trouble
             them
             in
             their
             Sepultures
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             said
             consolation
             is
             not
             denied
             to
             the
             greatest
             enemies
             .
             The
             Article
             which
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             have
             obtained
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Decree
             which
             they
             have
             gotten
             by
             surprize
             from
             the
             Counsel
             about
             this
             sad
             affair
             ,
             is
             capable
             of
             engendring
             endless
             troubles
             and
             Suits
             .
             For
             they
             will
             continually
             molest
             persons
             about
             the
             hour
             ,
             namely
             whether
             the
             interrment
             be
             made
             after
             six
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             or
             before
             six
             at
             night
             :
             About
             the
             number
             ,
             namely
             whether
             the
             Carriers
             of
             the
             Dead
             be
             to
             be
             esteemed
             to
             make
             part
             of
             them
             that
             assist
             as
             Convoys
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             it
             often
             falls
             out
             ,
             when
             the
             number
             is
             limited
             to
             ten
             ,
             that
             the
             Children
             cannot
             perform
             their
             last
             duty
             to
             their
             Father
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             constrained
             to
             carry
             him
             themselves
             to
             the
             Grave
             .
             They
             will
             dispute
             also
             whether
             those
             that
             betake
             themselves
             to
             the
             Church-yard
             to
             behold
             the
             interrment
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             are
             found
             in
             the
             street
             looking
             on
             the
             Bier
             as
             it
             passeth
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             exceeding
             the
             number
             permitted
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             find
             many
             other
             means
             to
             disquiet
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             on
             these
             occasions
             ,
             which
             are
             sufficiently
             dolourous
             of
             themselves
             .
             By
             which
             means
             we
             shall
             daily
             find
             some
             poor
             families
             who
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             tears
             they
             shed
             ,
             and
             sorrows
             which
             overwhelm
             them
             because
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             dead
             ,
             will
             see
             themselves
             also
             against
             all
             sense
             of
             humanity
             ,
             committed
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Judges
             who
             will
             condemn
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             Serjeants
             who
             will
             execute
             their
             Sentences
             upon
             them
             with
             all
             rigour
             .
             The
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             nor
             other
             Edicts
             and
             Declarations
             made
             thereupon
             ,
             have
             never
             yet
             limited
             neither
             the
             time
             of
             Funerals
             ,
             nor
             the
             number
             of
             persons
             .
             They
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             have
             alwayes
             enjoyed
             a
             full
             and
             entire
             liberty
             
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             but
             of
             late
             that
             they
             have
             been
             deprived
             thereof
             by
             the
             solicitation
             of
             the
             Clergy
             :
             Wherefore
             they
             hope
             that
             his
             Majesty
             considering
             that
             this
             limitation
             is
             a
             Nursery
             of
             Suits
             and
             Disorders
             ,
             will
             revoke
             all
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             the
             Decrees
             which
             have
             been
             made
             conform
             thereto
             ,
             and
             will
             leave
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             in
             the
             liberty
             of
             their
             Burials
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             enjoy
             them
             so
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             they
             have
             been
             accustomed
             to
             use
             them
             before
             such
             Decrees
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             all
             this
             his
             Majesty
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Countrey
             the
             execution
             of
             this
             Article
             is
             absolutely
             impossible
             ,
             for
             the
             Church-yards
             are
             very
             far
             distant
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             it
             behooves
             them
             to
             travail
             two
             or
             three
             Leagues
             to
             commit
             their
             Corps
             unto
             the
             earth
             .
             If
             then
             they
             be
             not
             to
             part
             from
             the
             house
             of
             the
             dead
             untill
             the
             entry
             of
             the
             night
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             make
             so
             tedious
             a
             Convoy
             through
             the
             horror
             of
             darkness
             ,
             many
             times
             through
             dreadful
             wayes
             and
             mires
             ,
             through
             which
             they
             will
             have
             all
             trouble
             imaginable
             to
             make
             passage
             ?
             The
             morning
             hour
             doth
             not
             help
             this
             mischief
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             set
             out
             at
             break
             of
             day
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             thereupon
             that
             they
             travel
             two
             or
             three
             hours
             after
             the
             Sun
             is
             risen
             :
             from
             whence
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             will
             not
             sail
             speedily
             to
             lay
             hold
             of
             occasion
             to
             raise
             suits
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             oppose
             the
             Convoy
             by
             violence
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             fallen
             out
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             dead
             Corps
             hath
             been
             abandoned
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             great
             High-way
             ;
             upon
             pretence
             that
             the
             interrment
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             accomplished
             by
             break
             of
             day
             ,
             for
             which
             reason
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Rouen
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             suspected
             to
             be
             too
             favourable
             to
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             have
             made
             a
             regulation
             importing
             that
             Burials
             in
             the
             Country
             may
             be
             made
             at
             all
             hours
             ,
             except
             only
             those
             of
             the
             Divine
             Service
             of
             Catholick
             Apostolick
             Roman
             Churches
             .
             This
             being
             a
             thing
             evidently
             just
             ,
             should
             be
             ordained
             through
             all
             the
             Realm
             ,
             adding
             only
             an
             explication
             of
             what
             is
             intended
             by
             the
             hours
             of
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             that
             it
             comprizeth
             only
             the
             Morning
             Service
             and
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Mass
             ,
             because
             if
             the
             hours
             of
             Divine
             Service
             be
             understood
             to
             contain
             all
             those
             in
             which
             any
             sort
             of
             Ceremonies
             or
             Religious
             Offices
             may
             be
             performed
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             hours
             left
             free
             in
             the
             whole
             day
             for
             the
             Interrments
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             from
             whence
             many
             Suits
             have
             been
             seen
             to
             arise
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             about
             the
             hours
             of
             Divine
             Service
             .
          
           
             But
             instead
             of
             making
             an
             Article
             against
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             about
             the
             matter
             of
             Burials
             ,
             it
             were
             much
             more
             necessary
             to
             make
             one
             against
             them
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             Religion
             ;
             for
             they
             trouble
             and
             abuse
             the
             others
             excessively
             in
             their
             interrments
             ,
             making
             Insolent
             noises
             and
             cries
             after
             them
             ;
             pursuing
             them
             with
             blows
             of
             stones
             ,
             many
             times
             breaking
             open
             the
             gates
             of
             their
             burying
             places
             ;
             filling
             the
             graves
             appointed
             for
             their
             Sepulture
             with
             Bones
             and
             Ordure
             ,
             and
             act
             many
             other
             indignities
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             examples
             are
             so
             frequent
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             a
             vain
             thing
             to
             make
             report
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             a
             thing
             very
             ordinary
             with
             them
             to
             hinder
             those
             of
             that
             Religion
             from
             burying
             their
             dead
             in
             their
             Parishes
             where
             their
             Predecessors
             have
             had
             Burial
             places
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             that
             the
             publick
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             is
             not
             there
             had
             or
             is
             not
             there
             permitted
             .
             And
             oftentimes
             violence
             is
             used
             to
             disseize
             them
             of
             the
             liberty
             acquired
             by
             the
             Edicts
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             they
             come
             to
             Arms
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             confused
             rout
             of
             people
             to
             dispute
             with
             them
             the
             entry
             of
             their
             Burying
             places
             .
             It
             is
             to
             these
             disorders
             that
             his
             Majesty
             is
             most
             humbly
             besought
             to
             provide
             remedy
             ,
             which
             may
             hinder
             that
             no
             such
             violences
             nor
             seditious
             practises
             may
             happen
             any
             more
             ;
             by
             ordaining
             that
             the
             Funerals
             of
             those
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             may
             be
             freely
             made
             ,
             without
             molestation
             or
             scandal
             ;
             and
             with
             prohibition
             to
             insult
             over
             them
             in
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             twenty
             ninth
             Article
             of
             the
             Exict
             of
             Nantes
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             disturb
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             hour
             or
             number
             of
             Persons
             in
             these
             occasions
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXV
             .
             Burying
             Places
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Burying
               places
               possessed
               by
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               and
               those
               which
               belong
               to
               Churches
               ,
               shall
               be
               restored
               to
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               Acts
               and
               Transactions
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               for
               those
               Burying
               places
               possessed
               by
               them
               that
               are
               not
               belonging
               to
               Churches
               ,
               in
               places
               where
               they
               have
               none
               but
               what
               are
               common
               with
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               they
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               shall
               exhibit
               within
               three
               Months
               the
               antient
               Registers
               of
               those
               places
               before
               the
               Commissioners
               ,
               Executors
               of
               the
               Edict
               ,
               or
               their
               Catholick
               Subdelegates
               ,
               to
               make
               proof
               that
               the
               said
               Burying
               places
               do
               not
               belong
               to
               the
               Catholicks
               ;
               in
               which
               case
               they
               shall
               be
               restored
               without
               any
               re-imbursement
               :
               And
               in
               case
               they
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               do
               not
               produce
               the
               said
               Registers
               within
               the
               said
               time
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               obliged
               to
               quit
               the
               said
               Burying
               places
               to
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               without
               pretending
               to
               any
               damages
               by
               reason
               thereof
               .
               And
               in
               case
               of
               Eviction
               from
               the
               said
               Burying
               places
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               doth
               permit
               them
               to
               buy
               others
               at
               their
               own
               charge
               and
               expence
               in
               places
               commodious
               ,
               and
               which
               shall
               be
               appointed
               them
               by
               the
               said
               Commissioners
               or
               their
               subdelegates
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             hatred
             of
             the
             Clergy
             against
             the
             deceased
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             is
             declared
             by
             degrees
             .
             In
             the
             twenty
             third
             Article
             they
             have
             forbidden
             them
             the
             liberty
             of
             exposing
             them
             before
             the
             doors
             of
             their
             Houses
             ,
             to
             expell
             them
             from
             that
             small
             honour
             unto
             which
             notwithstanding
             they
             of
             the
             said
             R.
             R.
             have
             never
             pretended
             .
             Then
             afterwards
             they
             deprived
             them
             of
             the
             convenience
             and
             benefit
             of
             Convoys
             in
             the
             24th
             Article
             .
             And
             behold
             here
             also
             they
             would
             take
             from
             them
             their
             Burying
             places
             that
             they
             might
             deprive
             them
             of
             Burial
             ,
             which
             Humanity
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nations
             have
             allowed
             all
             the
             World.
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             have
             observed
             no
             moderation
             in
             this
             Article
             ,
             for
             they
             Will
             that
             notwithstanding
             all
             Acts
             and
             Transactions
             ,
             the
             Burial
             places
             should
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             If
             they
             had
             pretended
             that
             they
             had
             usurped
             their
             Burial
             places
             there
             had
             been
             reason
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             restore
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             dspossess
             them
             of
             what
             belongs
             unto
             them
             by
             just
             titles
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             good
             Acts
             and
             authentick
             Transactions
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             no
             regard
             to
             right
             never
             so
             well
             established
             .
          
           
             They
             will
             alledge
             that
             the
             Burying
             places
             belong
             to
             Churches
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             because
             that
             their
             Divine
             Service
             is
             disturbed
             by
             their
             Burials
             in
             this
             case
             .
             But
             the
             Funerals
             of
             those
             of
             the
             said
             R.
             cannot
             cause
             any
             the
             least
             trouble
             to
             them
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             made
             with
             Singing
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             any
             Ceremony
             at
             their
             Interrment
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Burying
             places
             of
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             belong
             to
             any
             Churches
             ,
             or
             are
             nigh
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             Commissioners
             deputed
             by
             his
             Majesty
             who
             have
             chosen
             and
             assigned
             those
             unto
             them
             in
             those
             places
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Parishioners
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             very
             true
             that
             those
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             refuse
             not
             to
             forgo
             those
             Burial
             places
             which
             appertain
             to
             Churches
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             be
             very
             glad
             that
             others
             be
             given
             them
             in
             convenient
             places
             .
             But
             since
             that
             those
             Burying
             places
             have
             been
             given
             them
             by
             the
             Kings
             Commissioners
             ,
             and
             they
             enjoy
             them
             by
             titles
             unquestionable
             ;
             it
             is
             altogether
             just
             that
             the
             Catholicks
             should
             deliver
             unto
             them
             others
             ;
             or
             repay
             unto
             them
             the
             price
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             charges
             of
             Reparations
             and
             Augmentations
             which
             have
             been
             made
             by
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             most
             humble
             supplication
             which
             they
             direct
             unto
             his
             Majesty
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             other
             Burial-places
             which
             belong
             not
             to
             Churches
             ,
             and
             which
             nevertheless
             are
             common
             to
             them
             with
             those
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             is
             in
             that
             point
             very
             surprizing
             .
             For
             it
             requires
             that
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             
               should
               make
               proof
               that
               those
               Burying
               places
               do
               not
               at
               all
               appertain
               to
               the
               Catholicks
               .
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             would
             oblige
             them
             to
             prove
             a
             negative
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             World.
             It
             had
             been
             sufficient
             to
             require
             them
             to
             prove
             that
             these
             priviledges
             had
             belonged
             unto
             them
             .
             For
             possession
             alone
             of
             more
             than
             forty
             years
             suffices
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             an
             uncontrovertable
             title
             .
             
             But
             to
             constrain
             them
             to
             prove
             that
             these
             Burying
             places
             belong
             not
             to
             others
             ,
             is
             indeed
             without
             all
             excuse
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             true
             that
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             refuse
             not
             to
             quit
             the
             Burying
             places
             which
             they
             have
             Common
             with
             them
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             But
             since
             these
             also
             have
             been
             assigned
             them
             by
             his
             Majesties
             Comissioners
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             possess
             them
             by
             Acts
             and
             Transactions
             whose
             Truth
             cannot
             be
             drawn
             into
             question
             ;
             Reason
             requires
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             re-imbursed
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             who
             would
             have
             their
             burying
             places
             ,
             should
             give
             them
             others
             at
             their
             Charge
             and
             Expence
             in
             convenient
             place
             .
          
           
             But
             instead
             of
             disputing
             with
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             the
             possession
             of
             their
             Burying
             places
             ,
             it
             were
             more
             necessary
             to
             provide
             against
             the
             troubles
             which
             are
             given
             them
             to
             hinder
             their
             enjoyment
             of
             those
             which
             are
             not
             belonging
             to
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             common
             to
             them
             with
             the
             Catholicks
             .
             For
             this
             is
             a
             very
             common
             evil
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             of
             late
             caused
             strange
             disorders
             .
             For
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             there
             dies
             in
             the
             Country
             any
             person
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             in
             a
             Parish
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Burial-place
             appointed
             for
             them
             of
             that
             Communion
             ;
             if
             they
             would
             carry
             the
             Corps
             to
             some
             Burying
             place
             which
             they
             have
             in
             some
             Neighbour-Parish
             ,
             the
             Parish-Priests
             oppose
             them
             with
             incredible
             heat
             ,
             yea
             some
             of
             them
             have
             come
             also
             to
             that
             excess
             ,
             as
             to
             threaten
             to
             raise
             the
             Country
             against
             the
             Bearers
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             did
             accompany
             the
             Bier
             .
             Being
             this
             is
             an
             inhumane
             action
             and
             which
             natural
             compassion
             cannot
             suffer
             ,
             that
             the
             earth
             should
             be
             forbidden
             to
             any
             dead
             person
             whatsoever
             ;
             the
             King
             is
             most
             humbly
             besought
             to
             imploy
             his
             authority
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             ordain
             that
             either
             in
             every
             Village
             ,
             some
             Burying
             place
             be
             delivered
             to
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             according
             to
             the
             twenty
             eighth
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ;
             or
             that
             in
             such
             places
             wherein
             they
             have
             no
             Burying
             place
             ,
             they
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             may
             carry
             their
             dead
             to
             some
             Burying-place
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             in
             some
             Neighbour-Parish
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXVI
             .
             Process
             for
             Cases
             reserved
             to
             Provosts
             .
          
           
             
               That
               House-keepers
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               against
               whom
               the
               Presidial
               Courts
               shall
               issue
               Process
               ,
               in
               any
               case
               subject
               to
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               ordinary
               Judges
               or
               Provost
               ,
               shall
               not
               cause
               the
               Competence
               to
               be
               Judged
               in
               the
               Chamber
               of
               the
               Edicts
               when
               the
               said
               Presidial
               Courts
               have
               commenced
               the
               Suit
               before
               the
               Provosts
               (
               or
               Ordinary
               Judges
               )
               but
               the
               Competence
               shall
               be
               Judged
               by
               the
               said
               Presidial
               Courts
               ;
               in
               which
               case
               the
               Defendant
               may
               refuse
               three
               Judges
               without
               cause
               known
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               sixty
               fifth
               Article
               of
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               .
               Notwithstanding
               the
               said
               House-keepers
               of
               pretended
               Reformed
               Religion
               being
               Defendants
               upon
               any
               Crime
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Ordinary
               local
               Judges
               ,
               may
               demand
               their
               remission
               to
               the
               Chambers
               of
               the
               Edict
               ,
               for
               to
               cause
               the
               Competence
               to
               be
               there
               Judged
               ,
               where
               the
               Provost
               or
               Ordinary
               local
               Judge
               shall
               begin
               the
               Suit
               according
               to
               the
               63
               ,
               and
               67
               Articles
               of
               the
               Edict
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               executed
               as
               to
               Vagabonds
               according
               to
               their
               form
               and
               tenor
               .
               And
               the
               Judgement
               made
               upon
               the
               Declinator
               by
               the
               said
               Chamber
               ,
               for
               the
               Housholders
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               shall
               take
               place
               for
               the
               Catholicks
               Defendants
               ,
               for
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               same
               Crime
               where
               the
               Process
               shall
               be
               made
               conjunctly
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Import
             of
             this
             Article
             is
             terrible
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             respects
             the
             Lives
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             whom
             it
             throws
             back
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             the
             Provinces
             of
             
               Guyenne
               ,
               Languedoc
               ,
               Province
            
             and
             Dauphine
             ,
             into
             the
             first
             condition
             in
             which
             they
             were
             before
             the
             erection
             of
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             which
             were
             expresly
             agreed
             upon
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             left
             exposed
             to
             the
             passions
             of
             the
             inferiour
             Judges
             ,
             whose
             Motions
             are
             commonly
             more
             suddain
             ,
             more
             hot
             ,
             and
             violent
             than
             those
             of
             Soveraign
             Courts
             .
             This
             notwithstanding
             ,
             this
             Article
             withdraws
             the
             House-keepers
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             from
             under
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             to
             subject
             them
             in
             Causes
             in
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             ordinary
             Judges
             unto
             the
             Presidial
             Court
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             Judge
             of
             
             them
             with
             Soveraign
             authority
             .
             Which
             the
             Clergy
             pretends
             to
             ground
             on
             this
             pretence
             .
             So
             it
             is
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             in
             its
             sixty
             seventh
             Article
             hath
             not
             attributed
             to
             the
             Chambers
             ordained
             by
             this
             Edict
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             judging
             of
             Competencies
             in
             Process
             Criminal
             ,
             but
             only
             when
             they
             are
             brought
             by
             the
             Provosts
             (
             ordinary
             local
             Judges
             )
             and
             not
             when
             they
             are
             brought
             by
             Presidial
             Courts
             .
             But
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             unreasonable
             than
             this
             imagination
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             For
             if
             Presidial
             Courts
             cannot
             Judge
             of
             the
             competition
             of
             Provosts
             ,
             (
             inferiour
             Judges
             )
             and
             are
             obliged
             to
             remit
             their
             Judgement
             to
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edicts
             ,
             when
             the
             Defendant
             requires
             it
             ;
             how
             much
             less
             are
             they
             capable
             to
             Judge
             of
             their
             own
             proper
             Competence
             ?
          
           
             For
             being
             herein
             they
             are
             concerned
             in
             their
             own
             personal
             and
             particular
             interest
             ,
             there
             is
             cause
             certainly
             wherefore
             they
             should
             be
             the
             more
             suspected
             ;
             what
             appearance
             of
             Reason
             can
             there
             be
             to
             make
             them
             Judges
             of
             their
             own
             proposals
             ?
             And
             to
             what
             danger
             shall
             not
             the
             lives
             of
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             be
             exposed
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             abandoned
             to
             those
             Judges
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             hands
             they
             have
             been
             withdrawn
             so
             many
             years
             by
             the
             Edict
             ,
             who
             come
             now
             to
             revenge
             themselves
             on
             them
             for
             the
             time
             they
             have
             lost
             ?
          
           
             Neither
             may
             they
             pretend
             to
             diminish
             this
             danger
             ,
             by
             saying
             that
             the
             Presidents
             cannot
             make
             Criminal
             Process
             against
             any
             House-holder
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             but
             only
             in
             cases
             subject
             to
             Provosts
             ,
             ordinary
             local
             Judges
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             be
             once
             established
             Judges
             of
             their
             own
             Competencies
             all
             Crimes
             shall
             become
             Provostall
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             wherein
             persons
             of
             this
             Religion
             shall
             be
             concerned
             ;
             so
             instead
             of
             one
             Provost
             (
             Inferiour
             Judge
             )
             from
             whom
             the
             Edict
             doth
             exempt
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             many
             who
             shall
             treat
             them
             severely
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
             And
             it
             will
             come
             to
             pass
             oftentimes
             that
             the
             Presidial
             Courts
             by
             a
             suddainness
             as
             formidable
             as
             that
             of
             the
             most
             fiery
             Provosts
             (
             ordinary
             Judges
             )
             will
             dispatch
             an
             honest
             man
             in
             twenty
             four
             hours
             time
             ;
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             any
             means
             to
             bring
             himself
             before
             his
             proper
             Judges
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             .
             Farthermore
             ,
             it
             appears
             manifestly
             by
             the
             settlement
             of
             this
             67
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             that
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             was
             to
             comprehend
             equally
             under
             the
             same
             Law
             the
             Provosts
             and
             the
             Presidial
             Courts
             :
             for
             after
             that
             he
             had
             ordained
             that
             the
             Competency
             should
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             said
             Chambers
             ,
             if
             the
             Defendant
             did
             require
             it
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               as
               well
               the
               Judges
               in
               Presidial
               Courts
               as
               the
               Provosts
               Marshal
               ,
               vice-Bayliffs
               ,
               vice-Sheriffs
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               that
               Judge
               finally
               ,
               should
               be
               obliged
               respectively
               to
               obey
               and
               satisfie
               the
               commands
               given
               them
               by
               the
               said
               Chambers
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               they
               have
               been
               accustomed
               to
               do
               to
               Parliaments
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               deprivation
               from
               their
               Estates
               :
            
             Where
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             right
             of
             Judging
             Competencies
             granted
             unto
             those
             Chambers
             ,
             respects
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             the
             Presidials
             have
             not
             received
             power
             to
             Judge
             finally
             in
             the
             four
             Provostal
             Cases
             (
             i.e.
             which
             belong
             to
             inferiour
             Judges
             )
             otherwise
             than
             those
             Provosts
             had
             it
             before
             :
             So
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             one
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             priviledged
             more
             than
             that
             of
             the
             others
             who
             first
             exercised
             it
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             there
             needs
             but
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             noted
             for
             discovery
             of
             the
             surprize
             in
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             .
             That
             the
             Edict
             hath
             absolutely
             taken
             away
             from
             Parliaments
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             Process
             Criminal
             against
             them
             of
             P.
             R.
             R.
             and
             the
             Declaration
             hath
             attributed
             soveraign
             Judgements
             of
             the
             same
             unto
             the
             Presidial
             Courts
             .
             Is
             it
             because
             the
             Presidial
             Courts
             are
             more
             capable
             more
             illuminate
             ,
             and
             less
             passionate
             than
             the
             Parliaments
             ?
             who
             sees
             not
             in
             this
             the
             surprize
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             from
             which
             may
             it
             please
             the
             King
             to
             secure
             those
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             by
             a
             revocation
             of
             this
             Article
             ?
          
           
             But
             they
             have
             need
             that
             his
             Majesty
             would
             herein
             also
             redress
             another
             mischief
             .
             For
             they
             have
             attempted
             to
             ruine
             their
             liberty
             likewise
             in
             regard
             of
             criminal
             Process
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             against
             them
             by
             the
             Provost
             Marshals
             or
             by
             their
             Leivetenants
             .
             Witness
             the
             Decree
             got
             from
             the
             Council
             by
             surprize
             the
             15
             of
             October
             1647.
             which
             declaring
             that
             the
             Crimes
             of
             making
             and
             uttering
             false
             Moneys
             ,
             altering
             the
             species
             and
             clipping
             of
             Gold
             or
             Silver
             ;
             and
             the
             Adherents
             and
             Accomplices
             of
             these
             Crimes
             ,
             should
             be
             in
             the
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Provosts
             in
             case
             of
             citation
             by
             them
             ,
             whether
             the
             Defendants
             were
             housholders
             or
             not
             ;
             did
             forbid
             the
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Edict
             in
             Castres
             to
             receive
             the
             Petitions
             of
             Appeal
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             presented
             unto
             them
             by
             these
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             upon
             these
             Capital
             heads
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             accused
             thereof
             ;
             or
             to
             decree
             any
             distresses
             against
             the
             Clerks
             of
             the
             Provosts
             (
             ordinary
             Judges
             )
             for
             not
             remitting
             of
             the
             proceedings
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             made
             before
             them
             against
             the
             Defendants
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             actually
             in
             their
             Prisons
             .
             Whereupon
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             Provost
             Marshals
             will
             no
             longer
             obey
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             which
             having
             made
             way
             for
             divers
             conflicts
             about
             Jurisdiction
             before
             the
             Council
             ,
             Decrees
             were
             observed
             with
             astonishment
             to
             be
             given
             shortly
             after
             ,
             which
             denied
             unto
             the
             parties
             accused
             ,
             the
             remission
             which
             they
             demanded
             of
             the
             Chamber
             of
             Castres
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Competence
             .
             There
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             contrary
             than
             this
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Edict
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             the
             Kings
             last
             Declaration
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             26th
             Article
             agrees
             so
             expresly
             that
             the
             Housholders
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             being
             
             Defendants
             in
             any
             case
             Provostal
             (
             i.e.
             subject
             to
             ordinary
             Judges
             )
             should
             be
             remitted
             to
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             where
             their
             Process
             is
             made
             by
             the
             Provosts
             ;
             so
             true
             is
             it
             that
             one
             prejudice
             granted
             against
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             makes
             way
             for
             many
             others
             ,
             and
             gives
             boldness
             to
             push
             on
             against
             them
             the
             extremity
             of
             rigour
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             the
             King
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             consequence
             of
             the
             breaches
             which
             may
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             preserve
             it
             intire
             ,
             causing
             for
             that
             intent
             this
             Article
             to
             be
             expunged
             ,
             which
             is
             found
             so
             opposite
             unto
             this
             Edict
             ,
             giving
             such
             assurance
             unto
             his
             Subjects
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             or
             to
             Provosts
             Marshal
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             never
             more
             have
             cause
             to
             fear
             any
             thing
             because
             of
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             are
             so
             formally
             exempted
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Decrees
             which
             would
             subject
             them
             thereunto
             ,
             which
             they
             instantly
             demand
             of
             his
             Majesty
             to
             rescind
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXVII
             .
             The
             Preceding
             of
             Judges
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Judges
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               in
               Sheriffs
               Courts
               and
               others
               ,
               may
               not
               preside
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               heads
               of
               their
               Company
               ,
               but
               Catholicks
               only
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               mouth
               to
               the
               rest
               ;
               so
               as
               to
               exclude
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               notwithstanding
               that
               they
               be
               the
               more
               Ancient
               .
            
          
           
             HOw
             shall
             this
             blasting
             Article
             be
             reconciled
             with
             the
             27th
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ?
             in
             which
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             are
             declared
             
               capable
               to
               hold
               and
               exercise
               all
               Estates
               ,
               Dignities
               ,
               Offices
               and
               Charges
               publick
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               indifferently
               admitted
               and
               received
               without
               being
               rejected
               or
               hindred
               from
               enjoying
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               .
            
             And
             with
             the
             forty
             eighth
             of
             the
             peculiars
             of
             the
             said
             Edict
             which
             expresseth
             ,
             
               That
               the
               most
               ancient
               president
               in
               the
               Chamber
               's
               Miparties
               should
               preside
               in
               the
               Audience
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               absence
               the
               second
            
             ;
             the
             order
             and
             rank
             established
             for
             the
             Presidents
             ,
             serve
             for
             a
             rule
             to
             the
             Judges
             Assessors
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             matter
             hath
             also
             been
             decided
             by
             the
             Royal
             answers
             of
             Henry
             the
             Great
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Paper
             of
             1599.
             upon
             the
             first
             Article
             of
             the
             twelfth
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             1663
             upon
             the
             19
             Article
             .
             The
             King
             therefore
             ,
             who
             with
             a
             design
             truly
             worthy
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             is
             resolved
             to
             walk
             in
             all
             things
             after
             the
             glorious
             steps
             of
             his
             Grand-Father
             ,
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             maintain
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             so
             justly
             established
             by
             that
             admirable
             Prince
             ,
             and
             will
             cause
             this
             Article
             which
             is
             contrary
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Declaration
             .
          
           
             The
             importance
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             prohibition
             be
             left
             therein
             ,
             it
             will
             continually
             furnish
             new
             matter
             for
             insulting
             over
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             and
             to
             put
             such
             affronts
             upon
             them
             as
             will
             render
             their
             lives
             extremely
             bitter
             .
             This
             hath
             been
             seen
             of
             late
             in
             Mountaubau
             ,
             where
             the
             private
             Lievetenant
             of
             the
             Presidial
             Court
             of
             that
             Town
             ,
             hath
             had
             a
             pretension
             the
             most
             unreasonable
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             hath
             procured
             it
             by
             surprize
             to
             be
             authorized
             ,
             having
             obtained
             upon
             Petition
             to
             the
             Council
             a
             Decree
             ,
             importing
             that
             another
             Leivetenant
             of
             the
             same
             Bench
             but
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             should
             take
             place
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             that
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Presidency
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             other
             Functions
             of
             his
             Charge
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             he
             was
             the
             younger
             in
             admission
             ;
             which
             is
             expresly
             against
             not
             only
             the
             Edict
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             a
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             given
             in
             the
             26th
             of
             February
             ,
             1664.
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Aids
             of
             Montpellier
             :
             for
             there
             it
             is
             ordained
             that
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             should
             in
             all
             other
             Acts
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             presiding
             ,
             and
             being
             mouth
             of
             the
             Courts
             be
             preserved
             in
             their
             rank
             ,
             sitting
             ,
             place
             of
             seniority
             ,
             and
             Prerogatives
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             their
             admission
             .
             Therefore
             the
             other
             Decree
             which
             respects
             the
             Leivetenant
             of
             Montaubau
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             preceding
             settlement
             of
             the
             Edict
             and
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             cannot
             in
             any
             wise
             stand
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             is
             humbly
             besought
             to
             null
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             surprize
             made
             upon
             him
             by
             a
             Petition
             as
             uncivil
             in
             its
             ground
             as
             artificial
             in
             its
             utterance
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXVIII
             .
             Process
             of
             Commonalties
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Process
               that
               concern
               the
               Generality
               of
               the
               Towns
               and
               Communalties
               ,
               whose
               Consuls
               are
               Parties
               in
               this
               quality
               ,
               although
               the
               Consulat
               be
               Miparties
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               drawn
               into
               the
               Chambers
               of
               the
               Edict
               for
               affairs
               that
               concern
               ACCOMPTS
               only
               ;
               although
               also
               amongst
               them
               the
               number
               of
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               be
               greater
               than
               of
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               saving
               only
               to
               the
               particular
               persons
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               .
               to
               enjoy
               their
               priviledge
               of
               Appeal
               to
               the
               said
               Chambers
               of
               the
               Edict
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               will
               that
               they
               be
               preserved
               according
               to
               the
               Edicts
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             intent
             of
             this
             Article
             is
             more
             dangerous
             than
             the
             words
             .
             For
             therein
             is
             found
             by
             all
             appearance
             a
             fault
             in
             the
             impression
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               For
               affairs
               which
               concern
               ACCOMPTS
               only
               ,
            
             the
             word
             Accompts
             is
             put
             by
             mistake
             for
             that
             of
             Commonalties
             .
             For
             this
             Article
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             a
             Decree
             made
             in
             Council
             the
             seventeenth
             of
             November
             1664.
             by
             which
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             all
             affairs
             of
             Towns
             and
             of
             Corporations
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Consuls
             are
             parties
             in
             this
             quality
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             albeit
             in
             those
             Communities
             the
             Consulate
             be
             Mipartie
             and
             that
             therein
             be
             more
             persons
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             than
             Catholicks
             .
          
           
             But
             both
             that
             Decree
             ,
             and
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Declarations
             are
             a
             surprize
             made
             upon
             the
             Kings
             Justice
             .
             For
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             is
             to
             all
             purposes
             contrary
             to
             this
             new
             settlement
             .
             And
             the
             34th
             Article
             of
             the
             Generals
             cannot
             suffer
             it
             .
             There
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             that
             the
             Law-giver
             after
             he
             had
             established
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             regulates
             their
             Competence
             ,
             and
             ordains
             
               That
               they
               should
               take
               Cognizance
               and
               Judge
               soveraignly
               and
               finally
               by
               Decree
               privative
               to
               all
               others
               ,
               of
               Process
               ,
               and
               Differences
               ,
               moved
               and
               to
               be
               moved
               ,
               in
               which
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               should
               be
               the
               principal
               Parties
               or
               securities
               ,
               whether
               Plaintiff
               or
               Defendant
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               matters
               Civil
               or
               Criminal
               ,
               whether
               the
               Process
               were
               made
               in
               writing
               or
               by
               verbal
               appeal
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             give
             a
             larger
             extent
             to
             the
             Competence
             of
             those
             Chambers
             .
             For
             the
             Edict
             speaks
             generally
             of
             all
             Processes
             ,
             and
             all
             Differences
             ,
             moved
             or
             to
             be
             moved
             ,
             in
             all
             matters
             Civil
             and
             Criminal
             ,
             when
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             are
             Defendants
             or
             Plaintiffs
             ,
             Parties
             Principall
             ,
             or
             Security
             ,
             by
             Writing
             or
             Word
             .
             Can
             there
             be
             any
             doubt
             ,
             considering
             this
             exactness
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Edict
             to
             attribute
             to
             the
             Chambers
             which
             it
             erected
             ,
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             all
             affairs
             of
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             of
             cause
             soever
             they
             might
             be
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             this
             generality
             ,
             process
             in
             which
             Communalties
             were
             made
             parties
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             comprized
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ?
          
           
             And
             that
             which
             affords
             a
             proof
             yet
             to
             more
             clear
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             same
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             after
             that
             he
             had
             so
             strongly
             extended
             the
             Competence
             of
             the
             Chambers
             ,
             he
             comes
             in
             the
             sequel
             to
             specifie
             the
             restrictions
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             thereto
             .
             Except
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               for
               all
               matters
               of
               Benefices
               and
               Possessions
               of
               Tythes
               not
               inscoft
               ,
               Ecclesiastick
               Patronages
               ,
               and
               causes
               wherein
               shall
               be
               concerned
               the
               Rights
               ,
               Duties
               or
               Demaines
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               created
               and
               Judged
               by
               the
               Courts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               said
               Chambers
               of
               the
               Edict
               shall
               have
               no
               Cognizance
               thereof
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             person
             that
             may
             not
             easily
             gather
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Process
             of
             Communities
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             have
             interest
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             placed
             in
             this
             exception
             ,
             which
             so
             particularly
             notes
             out
             all
             the
             reserved
             cases
             :
             and
             in
             that
             it
             hath
             not
             spoken
             thereof
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             indubitable
             proof
             that
             the
             Edict
             had
             no
             intention
             thereof
             to
             deprive
             the
             said
             Chambers
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             appears
             manifestly
             by
             the
             51.
             
             Article
             of
             the
             generals
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             have
             the
             Chamber
             of
             Judge
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             Communalties
             and
             Towns.
             For
             there
             these
             words
             are
             read
             ,
             
               There
               shall
               be
               made
               unto
               the
               said
               Chambers
               Miparties
               ,
               propositions
               ,
               deliberations
               ,
               and
               resolutions
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               publick
               Peace
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               peculiar
               estate
               and
               polity
               of
               the
               Towns
               where
               these
               Chambers
               shall
               be
               .
            
             For
             if
             the
             affairs
             which
             respect
             the
             publick
             peace
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             concern
             the
             estate
             and
             polity
             of
             the
             Towns
             ,
             be
             under
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             these
             Chambers
             ;
             it
             may
             reasonably
             be
             concluded
             that
             those
             of
             the
             Communalties
             are
             not
             without
             their
             Competencie
             ,
             being
             that
             of
             all
             the
             affairs
             of
             the
             Communalties
             there
             are
             none
             of
             greater
             importance
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             the
             publick
             Peace
             and
             Polity
             of
             the
             Towns.
             
          
           
           
             And
             certainly
             reason
             also
             doth
             evidently
             agree
             in
             this
             with
             the
             Edict
             .
             For
             if
             in
             particular
             affairs
             ,
             wherein
             one
             person
             alone
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             is
             concerned
             ,
             the
             Cognizance
             belongs
             to
             the
             said
             Chambers
             ,
             to
             the
             exclusion
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             in
             general
             affairs
             ,
             in
             which
             thousands
             of
             People
             are
             included
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             more
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             those
             Commonalties
             wherein
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             are
             found
             to
             be
             many
             more
             in
             number
             than
             the
             Catholicks
             ?
             Every
             thing
             follows
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             parties
             ;
             and
             being
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             only
             have
             the
             power
             to
             Judge
             Soveraignly
             of
             all
             the
             particular
             Interests
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             pretend
             to
             have
             some
             right
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             contest
             against
             their
             Judgement
             in
             their
             general
             interests
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             body
             and
             Compositum
             whereof
             the
             others
             are
             only
             members
             and
             parts
             ?
          
           
             For
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Commonalties
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             be
             esteemed
             Catholicks
             ,
             how
             great
             soever
             the
             number
             be
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             is
             an
             allegation
             which
             cannot
             satisfie
             any
             equitable
             persons
             .
             This
             Maxim
             though
             it
             were
             certain
             ,
             cannot
             be
             extended
             farther
             than
             to
             respect
             things
             purely
             honourable
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             publick
             authority
             is
             not
             only
             touched
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             respect
             matters
             of
             gain
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             question
             is
             only
             of
             Interest
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             rank
             are
             the
             Processes
             in
             which
             the
             generality
             cannot
             suffer
             ,
             but
             the
             particulars
             must
             also
             infallibly
             suffer
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             Being
             therefore
             the
             Edict
             doth
             secure
             the
             lives
             and
             Estates
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             their
             Interests
             ought
             to
             be
             preserved
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             affairs
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             common
             or
             particular
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             reply
             here
             that
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             provides
             sufficiently
             for
             their
             Interest
             in
             agreeing
             that
             every
             one
             should
             have
             apart
             ,
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             his
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             this
             benefit
             ,
             which
             doth
             only
             regard
             private
             persons
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             ,
             hinders
             not
             but
             that
             they
             may
             be
             hurt
             in
             common
             :
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             private
             persons
             themselves
             will
             find
             no
             relief
             for
             their
             sufferings
             .
             For
             when
             once
             they
             are
             condemned
             by
             the
             Parliaments
             in
             their
             Body
             ,
             in
             the
             Community
             ;
             they
             will
             deride
             them
             when
             every
             one
             in
             particular
             comes
             to
             help
             himself
             by
             his
             Priviledge
             ,
             and
             betakes
             him
             to
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edicts
             .
             They
             will
             treat
             them
             as
             persons
             already
             condemned
             ,
             they
             will
             hear
             them
             no
             more
             :
             they
             will
             despise
             all
             their
             reasons
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             brave
             demanding
             Justice
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             forbear
             to
             ruine
             them
             piecemeal
             ,
             and
             send
             them
             back
             with
             their
             Appeal
             to
             pay
             those
             sums
             from
             which
             they
             were
             exempt
             by
             the
             Edict
             .
          
           
             This
             Article
             therefore
             being
             so
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             so
             prejudicial
             to
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             his
             Majesty
             is
             most
             humbly
             besought
             to
             discharge
             them
             thereof
             ,
             without
             having
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             seventeenth
             of
             November
             1664.
             and
             to
             permit
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edicts
             the
             Soverain
             Judgement
             in
             all
             their
             Process
             and
             all
             their
             differences
             ,
             with
             reservation
             only
             of
             those
             ,
             whose
             Cognizance
             belong
             to
             the
             Courts
             of
             Aids
             and
             Chambers
             of
             Accompts
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             decline
             in
             affairs
             which
             are
             in
             their
             competence
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXIX
             .
             States
             and
             Sessions
             of
             Diocesses
             .
          
           
             
               That
               according
               to
               the
               Declaration
               of
               1631
               ,
               and
               the
               twenty
               seventh
               Article
               of
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               ,
               in
               the
               Towns
               where
               the
               Consulates
               and
               Consul
               Politicks
               are
               Miparties
               ,
               the
               first
               Consul
               shall
               be
               chosen
               out
               of
               the
               number
               of
               such
               Inhabitants
               as
               are
               best
               qualified
               ,
               and
               of
               ability
               to
               bear
               Cesses
               ;
               with
               prohibition
               to
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               to
               demand
               admittance
               to
               the
               first
               Consulate
               ,
               neither
               into
               the
               Estates
               they
               held
               in
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Sessions
               of
               the
               Diocesses
               .
            
          
           
             HItherto
             the
             Clergy
             have
             done
             nothing
             else
             but
             contradict
             the
             Edicts
             ,
             but
             here
             they
             also
             contradict
             themselves
             .
             For
             in
             this
             Article
             which
             they
             have
             suggested
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             surprise
             ,
             they
             would
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Declaration
             of
             1631
             ,
             and
             the
             twenty
             seventh
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             the
             first
             Consul
             should
             be
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             and
             that
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             be
             not
             admitted
             to
             the
             first
             Consulate
             ,
             nor
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Estates
             ,
             nor
             into
             the
             Sessions
             of
             the
             Diocesses
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             twenty
             seventh
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             
               Admits
               those
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               to
               all
               Estates
               ,
               Dignities
               ,
               
               Offices
               ,
               and
               publick
               Charges
               ;
               as
               also
               it
               receives
               them
               into
               all
               Councils
               ,
               Deliberations
               ,
               Assemblies
               and
               Functions
               ,
               which
               depend
               thereon
               indifferently
               ,
               and
               without
               distinction
               .
            
             So
             that
             whilst
             they
             alledge
             this
             Article
             ,
             they
             destroy
             it
             ;
             and
             making
             semblance
             to
             execute
             it
             ,
             they
             utterly
             overturn
             it
             from
             top
             to
             bottom
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Declaration
             of
             1631
             they
             have
             but
             little
             more
             faithfully
             cited
             it
             to
             his
             Majesty
             .
             For
             here
             we
             see
             is
             a
             general
             settlement
             ,
             which
             forbids
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Estates
             which
             are
             held
             in
             the
             Provinces
             .
             Whereas
             that
             Declaration
             of
             1631
             was
             particularly
             for
             them
             of
             Languedoc
             and
             Guienne
             ;
             and
             it
             speaks
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             their
             entrance
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Estates
             ;
             but
             only
             of
             the
             my
             party
             division
             of
             the
             Consulates
             and
             Politick
             Charges
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Declaration
             ordains
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Consul
             should
             be
             always
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             And
             because
             of
             all
             the
             Consuls
             none
             but
             the
             first
             enters
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Estates
             in
             Languedoc
             ,
             the
             said
             Declaration
             by
             that
             means
             shuts
             the
             Door
             against
             all
             the
             Consuls
             of
             P.
             R.
             R.
             in
             that
             Province
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             formal
             opposition
             to
             the
             said
             twenty
             seventh
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             and
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             have
             good
             ground
             thereof
             to
             demand
             a
             revocation
             .
             But
             so
             far
             are
             they
             at
             this
             day
             from
             repairing
             the
             wrong
             which
             they
             did
             then
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             aggravated
             it
             yet
             more
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             divers
             places
             outed
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             from
             the
             Consulate
             whole
             and
             entire
             ,
             which
             the
             Declaration
             of
             1631
             had
             only
             made
             miparty
             ;
             and
             now
             over
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             by
             an
             evident
             surprise
             have
             here
             taken
             occasion
             by
             an
             Ordinance
             which
             hath
             respect
             only
             to
             the
             Consuls
             of
             Languedoc
             ,
             to
             forbid
             the
             entrance
             into
             the
             Assemblies
             into
             the
             Estates
             generally
             to
             all
             those
             of
             the
             
               P.
               R.
               R.
            
             in
             what
             part
             of
             France
             soever
             they
             live
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             comprehend
             in
             this
             exclusion
             those
             persons
             which
             have
             right
             thereto
             by
             the
             Edict
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             peaceable
             possession
             ,
             and
             who
             never
             have
             been
             questioned
             for
             their
             entrance
             into
             ,
             aud
             rank
             in
             the
             Estates
             of
             their
             Country
             ;
             as
             the
             Jurats
             of
             Bearn
             ,
             who
             without
             distinction
             of
             Religion
             have
             been
             always
             for
             more
             than
             this
             hundred
             years
             received
             into
             the
             Estates
             of
             their
             Province
             .
             As
             also
             the
             Lords
             ,
             Gentlemen
             and
             others
             of
             this
             Religion
             ,
             who
             without
             any
             difficulty
             have
             been
             admitted
             into
             all
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             who
             here
             implore
             the
             Justice
             of
             his
             Majesty
             for
             the
             conservation
             of
             their
             Right
             ,
             beseeching
             his
             Majesty
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             his
             intention
             to
             deprive
             them
             thereof
             .
             But
             the
             surprise
             of
             the
             Clergy
             doth
             not
             stay
             here
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             renders
             it
             altogether
             insupportable
             ,
             are
             the
             last
             words
             where
             they
             mention
             
               the
               Sessions
               of
               the
               Diocesses
            
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             Novelty
             which
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             ,
             and
             renders
             the
             condition
             of
             those
             of
             the
             
               P.
               R.
               R.
            
             wholly
             deplorable
             .
             Though
             it
             might
             well
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             the
             Estates
             ,
             the
             first
             Consulate
             being
             taken
             from
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             by
             the
             Declaration
             of
             1631
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             pretend
             to
             have
             any
             entrance
             there
             :
             yet
             the
             same
             cannot
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             Sessions
             of
             the
             Diocesses
             ,
             for
             to
             this
             day
             all
             the
             Consuls
             from
             the
             first
             to
             the
             last
             as
             well
             of
             the
             one
             as
             of
             the
             other
             Religion
             have
             always
             without
             difference
             had
             entrance
             into
             these
             Sessions
             of
             the
             Diocesses
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Coaequators
             (
             i.e.
             Assessors
             )
             born
             ,
             as
             they
             speak
             in
             Languedoc
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             quality
             of
             Consuls
             ,
             they
             have
             all
             the
             right
             of
             proceeding
             unto
             the
             division
             of
             the
             Taxes
             ,
             and
             other
             Impositions
             laid
             on
             the
             Diocesses
             by
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Estates
             ;
             the
             Sessions
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             Assembly
             made
             in
             every
             Diocess
             ,
             after
             the
             sitting
             of
             the
             Estates
             ,
             for
             making
             necessary
             Impositions
             .
             Being
             then
             there
             is
             nothing
             treated
             of
             in
             these
             Sessions
             ,
             but
             the
             division
             of
             the
             Charges
             which
             are
             to
             be
             born
             by
             them
             of
             the
             
               P.
               R.
               R.
            
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Consuls
             without
             exception
             have
             right
             to
             assist
             there
             ,
             it
             is
             just
             that
             they
             should
             be
             admitted
             as
             heretofore
             ,
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             their
             Interests
             there
             .
             For
             by
             what
             justice
             can
             they
             banish
             from
             those
             Sessions
             the
             persons
             who
             are
             to
             bear
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Charges
             ,
             who
             pay
             to
             the
             King
             much
             more
             than
             they
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             because
             they
             are
             more
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             possess
             more
             Lands
             ;
             the
             difference
             being
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             of
             eight
             parts
             they
             have
             seven
             in
             divers
             places
             ;
             wherefore
             shall
             they
             be
             driven
             from
             those
             Assemblies
             where
             they
             have
             so
             great
             an
             interest
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             absence
             they
             may
             cast
             on
             them
             the
             whole
             charge
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             ruine
             them
             ,
             and
             overwhelm
             them
             by
             unreasonable
             Impositions
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             contrary
             to
             the
             Edicts
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             treat
             them
             not
             as
             Subjects
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Natural
             French
             ,
             but
             as
             Strangers
             and
             Prisoners
             of
             War
             ,
             whom
             they
             would
             put
             to
             their
             ransom
             ?
             Being
             then
             all
             this
             Article
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Edict
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Liberties
             of
             those
             of
             the
             
               P.
               R.
               R.
            
             and
             drawing
             after
             it
             the
             ruine
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             let
             it
             by
             the
             King
             's
             good
             pleasure
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             the
             end
             which
             excludes
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             from
             entring
             into
             the
             Estates
             and
             the
             Sessions
             of
             the
             Diocesses
             ;
             and
             for
             to
             secure
             their
             repose
             in
             a
             point
             of
             so
             great
             consequence
             ,
             they
             do
             most
             humbly
             beseech
             his
             Majesty
             to
             rescind
             all
             the
             Decrees
             ,
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             Declarations
             ,
             which
             may
             have
             given
             any
             occasion
             to
             this
             Article
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXX
             .
             Common
             Council
             of
             Towns
             and
             Commonalties
             .
          
           
             
               That
               in
               all
               Assemblies
               of
               Towns
               and
               Communities
               ,
               the
               Catholick
               Consuls
               ,
               and
               Common-Council-men
               be
               at
               least
               of
               equal
               number
               to
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               into
               which
               Assemblies
               the
               Rector
               or
               Vicar
               may
               enter
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Common-council
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               first
               vote
               ,
               in
               want
               of
               other
               Inhabitants
               better
               qualified
               ,
               and
               without
               prejudice
               to
               the
               right
               of
               those
               places
               which
               may
               appertain
               to
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               provided
               of
               Benefices
               situate
               in
               the
               said
               places
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             manner
             then
             of
             putting
             this
             Article
             into
             execution
             in
             all
             Communities
             ,
             being
             there
             are
             divers
             places
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             are
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             is
             reserved
             to
             the
             Parson
             and
             his
             Vicar
             .
             It
             will
             therefore
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             in
             such
             places
             they
             can
             never
             assemble
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             publick
             Affairs
             be
             wholly
             deserted
             ;
             where
             the
             Voters
             are
             not
             above
             four
             in
             number
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             at
             all
             reasonable
             ;
             and
             besides
             there
             are
             occasions
             in
             which
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             .
             For
             sometimes
             Affairs
             occur
             which
             concern
             the
             Parson
             and
             other
             Ecclesiasticks
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             those
             places
             where
             there
             are
             none
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             but
             the
             Parson
             and
             his
             Vicar
             ,
             no
             deliberation
             can
             possibly
             be
             had
             in
             those
             Accidents
             .
             Adde
             hereunto
             ,
             that
             in
             many
             places
             there
             are
             ancient
             Statutes
             which
             exclude
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             from
             entring
             the
             Town-Houses
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             contribute
             nothing
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Charges
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Privileges
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             just
             to
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             Affairs
             which
             concern
             the
             Communities
             .
             And
             it
             may
             also
             be
             feared
             ,
             lest
             the
             Affairs
             of
             the
             King
             receive
             prejudice
             ,
             because
             in
             these
             Assemblies
             the
             Curats
             ,
             Parsons
             and
             Vicars
             will
             have
             so
             great
             care
             of
             the
             Interests
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             his
             Majesty
             may
             thereby
             be
             incommodated
             .
             This
             Article
             therefore
             not
             being
             possible
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             doth
             of
             it self
             require
             to
             be
             suppressed
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXI
             .
             Single
             Municipal
             Employments
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Charges
               of
               the
               Secretaries
               to
               Consular
               Houses
               ,
               Clerks
               to
               Communities
               ,
               Clock-keepers
               ,
               Porters
               ,
               and
               other
               Charges
               Municipal
               ,
               which
               are
               single
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               held
               by
               any
               but
               Catholicks
               only
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             have
             a
             strange
             hatred
             against
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             being
             they
             cannot
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             so
             much
             as
             Clarks
             ,
             Clock-keepers
             ,
             or
             Porters
             .
             Should
             not
             they
             take
             notice
             how
             contrary
             this
             pretension
             is
             to
             the
             intent
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             who
             declares
             ,
             that
             he
             wills
             
               That
               the
               Edict
               of
            
             Nantes
             
               be
               exactly
               observed
            
             ;
             that
             Edict
             which
             admits
             indifferently
             ,
             and
             without
             distinction
             in
             the
             twenty
             seventh
             Article
             ,
             
               Those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               to
               all
               Estates
               ,
               Dignities
               ,
               Offices
               and
               Charges
               publick
               whatsoever
               belonging
               to
               Knights
               ,
               Nobles
               or
               Cities
               ,
            
             of
             which
             these
             last
             are
             they
             which
             this
             Declaration
             terms
             municipal
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             against
             a
             settlement
             so
             clear
             repeated
             and
             confirmed
             in
             the
             tenth
             Article
             of
             the
             particulars
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             the
             least
             employments
             ,
             nor
             the
             smallest
             Offices
             to
             them
             of
             this
             R.
             Ought
             not
             the
             Clergy
             to
             have
             had
             more
             respect
             to
             the
             King
             's
             Royal
             Promise
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             demanded
             of
             his
             Majesty
             things
             which
             he
             hath
             published
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             whilst
             he
             declares
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             observe
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ?
             But
             this
             Article
             doth
             not
             only
             combat
             the
             Edict
             ,
             but
             it
             surpasses
             also
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             Declaration
             1631
             ,
             which
             imports
             that
             all
             the
             Municipal
             Charges
             should
             be
             Miparties
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             half
             of
             them
             should
             be
             supplyed
             with
             those
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             and
             the
             other
             half
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             which
             is
             so
             well
             observed
             ,
             
             that
             the
             single
             places
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Secretaries
             to
             the
             Consular
             houses
             ,
             are
             used
             by
             turns
             one
             year
             by
             a
             Person
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             and
             another
             year
             by
             one
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             and
             so
             in
             order
             consecutively
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             therefore
             no
             bounds
             to
             the
             Animosity
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             against
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             In
             the
             Year
             1631.
             they
             were
             content
             to
             demand
             that
             the
             Municipal
             Offices
             should
             be
             M●parties
             ,
             now
             they
             will
             wholly
             exclude
             those
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             .
             In
             which
             it
             must
             be
             avowed
             ,
             that
             they
             little
             consider
             Reason
             so
             they
             satisfie
             themselves
             .
             For
             Goods
             and
             Lands
             being
             possessed
             by
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             the
             inequality
             it self
             being
             so
             great
             in
             divers
             places
             that
             of
             eight
             parts
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             possess
             seven
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             already
             observed
             ;
             can
             there
             be
             any
             reason
             to
             require
             that
             all
             the
             Titles
             and
             the
             Records
             of
             Heritages
             and
             of
             Lands
             ,
             should
             remain
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             to
             dispose
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             the
             substance
             of
             others
             to
             disappear
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             possessed
             with
             envy
             toward
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             emotion
             inspired
             by
             the
             diversity
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             shall
             cause
             them
             to
             conceive
             such
             a
             design
             ?
          
           
             This
             is
             therefore
             an
             Article
             upon
             which
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             King
             is
             implored
             to
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             intirely
             abolished
             ,
             and
             his
             Majesty
             may
             easily
             judge
             of
             how
             great
             importance
             it
             is
             to
             retain
             a
             settlement
             so
             rigorous
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             continually
             furnisheth
             new
             vexations
             to
             his
             Subjects
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             injury
             done
             to
             them
             of
             Castres
             ,
             where
             under
             pretext
             of
             this
             Article
             which
             forbids
             them
             all
             single
             municipal
             charges
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             permit
             them
             any
             longer
             to
             be
             Porters
             to
             the
             Town
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             this
             charge
             is
             not
             a
             single
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             many
             Porters
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Gates
             ▪
             This
             is
             a
             very
             clear
             proof
             that
             the
             least
             pretext
             serves
             to
             bring
             the
             uttermost
             extremity
             upon
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             because
             they
             look
             on
             them
             as
             persons
             upon
             whom
             they
             may
             attempt
             all
             things
             without
             fear
             of
             punishment
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXII
             .
             Trades
             and
             Professions
             .
          
           
             
               That
               in
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               sworn
               Masters
               of
               Trades
               ,
               the
               Catholicks
               shall
               be
               at
               least
               equal
               in
               number
               to
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               
            
          
           
             IT
             behooves
             that
             we
             voluntarily
             close
             our
             eyes
             that
             we
             may
             not
             perceive
             that
             this
             Article
             proceeds
             farther
             than
             it
             seems
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Clergy
             hath
             here
             another
             design
             than
             what
             appears
             in
             their
             words
             .
             For
             they
             know
             that
             there
             are
             places
             where
             all
             the
             Masters
             of
             certain
             Trades
             are
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             for
             that
             those
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             neglect
             those
             Professions
             ,
             and
             apply
             not
             themselves
             thereunto
             .
             From
             whence
             the
             Clergy
             could
             not
             fail
             to
             infer
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             put
             this
             Article
             in
             execution
             in
             those
             places
             .
             But
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             would
             in
             this
             affair
             cover
             another
             more
             secret
             intention
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             reduce
             and
             limit
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Masters
             in
             every
             Trade
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             Companies
             of
             the
             sworn
             Masters
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             ought
             to
             be
             at
             least
             in
             like
             number
             with
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             it
             will
             quickly
             be
             concluded
             from
             thence
             that
             no
             Masters
             are
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             untill
             the
             number
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Catholick
             A.
             R.
             R.
             become
             equal
             to
             the
             others
             .
             And
             they
             will
             then
             proceed
             yet
             much
             farther
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             will
             have
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             to
             be
             much
             greater
             than
             that
             of
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             same
             proportion
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             which
             is
             in
             every
             place
             betwixt
             the
             persons
             of
             both
             Religions
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Normandy
             hath
             forbidden
             the
             admitting
             of
             any
             Goldsmith
             ,
             or
             Grocer
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             in
             the
             Town
             of
             Rouen
             ,
             untill
             such
             times
             as
             they
             are
             reduced
             to
             fifteen
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             for
             fifteen
             Goldsmiths
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             there
             can
             be
             but
             one
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             done
             in
             Trades
             is
             done
             also
             with
             the
             same
             rigour
             in
             all
             liberal
             Arts
             ,
             in
             all
             Professions
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Imployments
             .
             It
             is
             no
             more
             possible
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             receive
             any
             Advocates
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Rouen
             have
             made
             a
             regulation
             ,
             secret
             indeed
             ,
             but
             which
             is
             executed
             with
             all
             possible
             exactness
             ,
             importing
             that
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             any
             more
             Advocates
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             untill
             such
             times
             as
             they
             are
             reduced
             to
             the
             number
             of
             ten
             for
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             two
             for
             the
             Presidial
             Courts
             and
             Bailywicks
             ,
             and
             one
             only
             for
             the
             Sheriffs
             Courts
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             none
             received
             into
             Parliament
             for
             fifty
             years
             ,
             for
             that
             half
             an
             age
             at
             least
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             make
             this
             Reduction
             to
             the
             number
             of
             ten
             .
          
           
           
             In
             like
             manner
             they
             receive
             no
             more
             Clerks
             ,
             no
             more
             Notaries
             nor
             Messengers
             ,
             no
             more
             Ushers
             nor
             Serjeants
             ,
             no
             more
             Attorneys
             .
             And
             we
             see
             with
             grief
             in
             the
             suppression
             which
             is
             made
             of
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             Attorneys
             in
             every
             seat
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             they
             have
             pitched
             alltogether
             of
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             that
             they
             may
             drive
             them
             from
             all
             the
             Jurisdictions
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
             It
             is
             incredible
             that
             ever
             such
             a
             Change
             could
             be
             seen
             to
             come
             in
             an
             Estate
             where
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             hath
             been
             so
             well
             verified
             by
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             so
             authentickly
             confirmed
             by
             the
             successors
             of
             Henry
             the
             Great
             .
             Upon
             what
             grounds
             do
             they
             interdict
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             of
             the
             Functions
             of
             Counsellors
             ,
             Clerks
             or
             Attorneys
             ?
             what
             have
             those
             charges
             common
             with
             Religion
             ?
             And
             to
             exclude
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             from
             the
             quality
             of
             Counsellors
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             than
             to
             cause
             that
             their
             Innocence
             and
             the
             Merits
             of
             their
             Causes
             should
             be
             without
             support
             before
             the
             Tribunals
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             oppressed
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             adverse
             Parties
             .
             For
             to
             reduce
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             serve
             themselves
             of
             no
             others
             than
             Councellors
             of
             the
             Ca.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             were
             to
             take
             from
             them
             all
             means
             to
             defend
             themselves
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             likelihood
             that
             Counsellors
             of
             another
             Faith
             would
             take
             on
             them
             to
             defend
             Interests
             of
             that
             Nature
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             would
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             done
             with
             such
             feebleness
             and
             negligence
             ,
             that
             no
             success
             could
             be
             thereupon
             expected
             .
          
           
             They
             proceed
             so
             far
             herein
             as
             not
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             suffer
             any
             Physitians
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             as
             if
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Hyppocrates
             and
             Galen
             were
             incompatible
             with
             the
             consession
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             Churches
             .
             The
             Parliament
             of
             Rouen
             have
             limited
             the
             number
             of
             two
             to
             that
             great
             Town
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             Universities
             of
             France
             begin
             to
             refuse
             the
             Degrees
             of
             Doctor
             in
             Physick
             to
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             notwithstanding
             that
             we
             see
             the
             Jews
             ,
             open
             and
             declared
             enemies
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             do
             exercise
             this
             profession
             ,
             and
             fill
             even
             the
             Chairs
             of
             Physick
             in
             the
             most
             famous
             Universities
             of
             Italy
             .
          
           
             Finally
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             say
             that
             they
             do
             at
             this
             day
             limit
             the
             number
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             that
             aspire
             to
             Professions
             and
             Arts
             ,
             we
             must
             also
             add
             that
             they
             exclude
             them
             wholly
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             without
             incredible
             pains
             that
             any
             one
             hath
             admittance
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Trades
             ,
             they
             refuse
             with
             a
             high
             hand
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             those
             that
             offer
             themselves
             ,
             without
             alledging
             any
             other
             cause
             than
             their
             Religion
             .
             This
             is
             not
             only
             simply
             to
             shut
             upon
             them
             the
             gate
             to
             Honours
             and
             Dignities
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             also
             to
             take
             away
             from
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             ,
             all
             means
             of
             gaining
             their
             Lively-hood
             ;
             and
             to
             condemn
             them
             cruelly
             to
             dye
             of
             hunger
             ;
             as
             if
             there
             were
             left
             no
             more
             humanity
             for
             them
             neither
             in
             their
             hearts
             nor
             in
             their
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             that
             the
             King
             hath
             been
             willing
             to
             remedy
             this
             injustice
             by
             his
             Decrees
             given
             in
             Council
             the
             28th
             of
             June
             ,
             the
             18th
             of
             September
             and
             10th
             of
             November
             1665.
             by
             which
             it
             is
             ordained
             that
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             should
             be
             indifferently
             admitted
             to
             Arts
             and
             Trades
             serving
             their
             Apprentiships
             ,
             and
             doing
             their
             Master-pieces
             ,
             by
             which
             also
             the
             contrary
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Rouen
             are
             rescinded
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             three
             things
             which
             grief
             and
             necessity
             force
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             to
             present
             before
             his
             Majesty
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Parliaments
             nor
             the
             inferiour
             Jurisdictions
             depending
             on
             them
             have
             any
             regard
             at
             all
             to
             these
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             .
             They
             make
             open
             profession
             not
             to
             regard
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             afraid
             to
             say
             aloud
             that
             they
             will
             not
             yield
             to
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             do
             not
             express
             himself
             otherwise
             ,
             nor
             make
             them
             understand
             his
             Will
             by
             a
             Declaration
             formal
             .
             In
             effect
             the
             Court
             of
             Money
             by
             a
             Decree
             of
             the
             17th
             of
             December
             1666.
             have
             forbidden
             any
             Master
             of
             the
             Goldsmiths
             to
             be
             received
             in
             Rouen
             ,
             untill
             such
             times
             as
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             be
             supplyed
             :
             And
             thereupon
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Mony
             in
             the
             said
             Town
             hath
             refused
             an
             Apprentice-Goldsmith
             to
             be
             received
             Master
             ,
             and
             have
             dismissed
             him
             lately
             by
             their
             sentence
             of
             the
             12th
             of
             July
             1668.
             
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             of
             Paris
             hath
             fined
             one
             named
             
               Magdalen
               de
               la
               Fond
            
             ,
             and
             put
             her
             to
             pay
             Costs
             and
             Damages
             ,
             and
             forbids
             her
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             trade
             of
             a
             Linnen
             Merchant
             by
             their
             Decree
             of
             the
             seventh
             of
             September
             1665.
             somewhat
             more
             than
             two
             Months
             after
             the
             first
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             which
             ordained
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             should
             be
             indifferently
             admitted
             to
             Arts
             and
             Trades
             ,
             being
             dated
             June
             28
             ,
             1665.
             
             And
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             astonishing
             ,
             the
             Council
             it self
             made
             a
             Decree
             of
             the
             like
             Nature
             ,
             August
             21
             of
             the
             same
             year
             1665.
             to
             forbid
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             Linnen
             Merchant
             in
             Paris
             of
             that
             Religion
             .
             By
             which
             one
             may
             conclude
             that
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             are
             not
             sufficient
             to
             establish
             a
             certain
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Declarations
             of
             the
             King
             are
             necessary
             to
             determine
             affairs
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             savour
             of
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             who
             find
             always
             strong
             opposition
             in
             the
             Spirits
             of
             their
             Judges
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             speak
             only
             of
             Arts
             and
             Trades
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Professions
             and
             Charges
             ,
             such
             as
             be
             of
             small
             consequence
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Clerks
             which
             hath
             given
             them
             occasion
             obstinately
             to
             refuse
             Physitians
             ,
             Counsellors
             ,
             Attorneys
             ,
             Clerks
             ,
             Ushers
             and
             Serjeants
             by
             a
             marvellous
             hard
             usage
             ,
             
             which
             constrains
             them
             which
             have
             these
             Gifts
             and
             Talents
             proper
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             publick
             ,
             to
             continue
             in
             forced
             silence
             which
             renders
             them
             unprofitable
             to
             the
             Estate
             ,
             and
             which
             overwhelms
             them
             in
             confusion
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             were
             persons
             notorious
             and
             infamous
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             deserved
             for
             their
             evil
             Actions
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             any
             honest
             profession
             ,
             nor
             received
             into
             any
             remarkable
             Employment
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             of
             this
             Religion
             which
             perceive
             themselves
             to
             have
             any
             capacity
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             be
             profitable
             to
             their
             Country
             ,
             think
             of
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             retire
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             Realm
             :
             and
             the
             Estate
             by
             this
             means
             will
             see
             it self
             deprived
             of
             many
             persons
             of
             merit
             and
             service
             ,
             by
             whom
             strangers
             benefit
             themselves
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             which
             ought
             here
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             receive
             not
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             Arts
             and
             Trades
             ,
             but
             under
             condition
             of
             Apprentiships
             and
             performing
             Master-pieces
             ,
             to
             deprive
             them
             by
             this
             Clause
             of
             those
             Letters
             of
             Master-ship
             which
             the
             King
             hath
             been
             accustomed
             to
             grant
             upon
             important
             and
             advantageous
             occasions
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             done
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             general
             peace
             ,
             the
             happy
             marriage
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             the
             Birth
             and
             Baptism
             of
             my
             Lord
             the
             Dolphin
             .
             They
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             cannot
             express
             the
             grief
             they
             have
             conceived
             from
             a
             Decree
             gotten
             by
             surprise
             from
             the
             Council
             July
             21
             ,
             1664
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             deprived
             of
             these
             Letters
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             gracious
             favours
             of
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             the
             refusal
             whereof
             cannot
             be
             unto
             them
             but
             most
             sad
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             of
             the
             prejudice
             which
             they
             receive
             thereby
             ,
             but
             especially
             because
             of
             the
             dishonour
             which
             it
             casts
             on
             them
             .
             For
             to
             refuse
             them
             these
             Letters
             of
             Mastership
             ,
             is
             loudly
             to
             declare
             them
             unworthy
             of
             the
             least
             Grace
             from
             their
             Prince
             :
             and
             what
             would
             they
             not
             do
             to
             recover
             themselves
             from
             this
             blasting
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             French
             by
             Birth
             and
             Original
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ?
             Take
             they
             not
             part
             as
             they
             ought
             in
             the
             prosperities
             of
             the
             Estate
             ?
             The
             general
             Peace
             ,
             the
             happy
             Marriage
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             the
             Birth
             and
             Baptism
             of
             my
             Lord
             the
             Dauphin
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             advantages
             of
             the
             Crown
             and
             Royal
             House
             ,
             are
             not
             their
             hearts
             therewith
             sensibly
             affected
             ?
             Have
             they
             acted
             any
             Treachery
             ,
             or
             any
             attempt
             which
             might
             exclude
             them
             from
             those
             Graces
             which
             diffuse
             themselves
             to
             all
             others
             Subjects
             ?
             On
             the
             contrary
             his
             Majesty
             hath
             testified
             himself
             for
             them
             ,
             
               That
               they
               have
               given
               proofs
               of
               their
               fidelity
               and
               zeal
               beyond
               all
               he
               could
               have
               imagined
               .
            
             This
             is
             therefore
             a
             surprise
             made
             upon
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             whereby
             a
             Decree
             hath
             been
             obtained
             from
             the
             Council
             ,
             wherein
             the
             rigour
             proceeds
             so
             far
             as
             to
             declare
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             unworthy
             the
             favour
             of
             being
             Shooe-makers
             ,
             or
             Joyners
             .
             They
             are
             those
             of
             this
             R.
             especially
             that
             have
             need
             of
             these
             Letters
             of
             freedom
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             will
             not
             take
             them
             for
             Apprentices
             ,
             and
             the
             Guardians
             being
             almost
             never
             satisfied
             with
             their
             Master-pieces
             ,
             the
             entrance
             into
             Trades
             in
             this
             way
             is
             to
             them
             ordinarily
             impossible
             .
             Besides
             these
             Letters
             have
             never
             been
             denyed
             them
             hitherto
             ,
             they
             have
             always
             very
             easily
             obtained
             them
             ;
             they
             peaceably
             enjoyed
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             hath
             made
             their
             refusal
             more
             pungent
             and
             afflicting
             .
             But
             above
             all
             this
             they
             cannot
             sufficiently
             complain
             of
             the
             unjustice
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             ,
             who
             overbearing
             that
             infallible
             Maxim
             of
             Right
             ,
             that
             no
             Law
             hath
             any
             effect
             but
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             would
             this
             notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             July
             21
             ,
             1664.
             which
             deprives
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             of
             the
             Letters
             of
             Mastership
             ,
             should
             have
             a
             virtue
             retroactive
             .
             For
             they
             condemned
             those
             persons
             to
             shut
             up
             their
             Shops
             ,
             who
             in
             consequence
             of
             such
             Letters
             were
             admitted
             Masters
             ,
             and
             who
             had
             many
             years
             before
             exercised
             their
             Trades
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             King
             is
             most
             humbly
             besought
             to
             redress
             this
             :
             and
             for
             to
             stay
             those
             disorders
             which
             cast
             his
             Subjects
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             into
             a
             famine
             worse
             than
             that
             which
             comes
             through
             the
             barrenness
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             which
             will
             force
             them
             to
             seek
             their
             Bread
             in
             strange
             Countries
             ,
             as
             many
             in
             considerable
             numbers
             have
             done
             already
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Trade
             ,
             and
             Manufactures
             of
             the
             Realm
             ;
             his
             Majesty
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             ordain
             ,
             that
             they
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             may
             not
             be
             refused
             upon
             what
             pretext
             soever
             it
             be
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             Arts
             ,
             and
             into
             Trades
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             be
             received
             indifferently
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             Letters
             of
             Mastership
             ,
             or
             Apprentiships
             ,
             or
             Master-pieces
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             who
             have
             heretofore
             obtained
             Letters
             of
             Mastership
             may
             not
             be
             hindred
             to
             make
             use
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             length
             those
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             may
             be
             admitted
             into
             all
             sorts
             of
             Professions
             ,
             of
             Arts
             and
             Trades
             ,
             without
             restriction
             or
             limitation
             of
             number
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             enjoy
             all
             the
             rights
             ,
             and
             perform
             all
             the
             Functions
             which
             depend
             thereon
             .
             And
             that
             his
             Majesty
             would
             have
             the
             goodness
             to
             insert
             this
             into
             a
             Declaration
             in
             good
             form
             ,
             that
             may
             not
             leave
             any
             more
             place
             of
             disobedience
             to
             passionate
             Judges
             and
             Officers
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXIII
             .
             Ceasing
             of
             singing
             Psalms
             in
             Churches
             whilst
             Processions
             pass
             .
          
           
             
               That
               when
               the
               Processions
               in
               which
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               is
               born
               ,
               pass
               before
               the
               Temples
               of
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               they
               shall
               cease
               to
               sing
               their
               Psalms
               until
               the
               said
               Processions
               be
               past
               by
               .
            
          
           
             HEre
             is
             no
             appearance
             that
             they
             would
             have
             this
             Article
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Procession
             of
             that
             Quality
             which
             is
             here
             specified
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             to
             obey
             what
             pains
             soever
             were
             taken
             therein
             .
             For
             the
             most
             part
             of
             these
             Processions
             are
             arbitrary
             ,
             and
             unforeseen
             ,
             and
             made
             on
             days
             and
             hours
             not
             fixed
             ,
             nor
             settled
             ;
             how
             then
             can
             it
             be
             possible
             for
             those
             who
             are
             in
             an
             Assembly
             to
             know
             when
             they
             are
             to
             pass
             ?
             And
             how
             shall
             they
             who
             sing
             in
             a
             Temple
             ,
             many
             times
             far
             distant
             from
             the
             Street
             or
             Way
             ,
             shut
             in
             with
             Walls
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             place
             apart
             ,
             understand
             whether
             a
             Procession
             pass
             or
             not
             ?
             There
             is
             therefore
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             King
             in
             this
             Article
             is
             to
             speak
             only
             of
             that
             Solemn
             Procession
             of
             the
             day
             called
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             day
             ,
             which
             being
             known
             and
             foreseen
             of
             all
             People
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             may
             be
             forewarned
             not
             to
             Preach
             in
             the
             morning
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             but
             to
             chuse
             some
             other
             ,
             as
             is
             already
             practised
             in
             divers
             places
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             interpretation
             which
             they
             herein
             request
             of
             his
             Majesty
             for
             preventing
             the
             evil
             intentions
             of
             those
             who
             seek
             to
             trouble
             their
             repose
             ,
             and
             will
             raise
             a
             thousand
             Suits
             against
             them
             ,
             if
             this
             Article
             remain
             in
             the
             condition
             it
             is
             in
             at
             present
             .
             For
             if
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             whilst
             they
             are
             in
             a
             Temple
             ,
             be
             not
             silent
             when
             a
             Procession
             passeth
             ,
             although
             they
             could
             neither
             foresee
             it
             ,
             nor
             discover
             it
             ,
             nor
             perceive
             it
             ;
             they
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             fall
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             into
             Law
             ,
             and
             condemn
             them
             to
             pay
             great
             Amercements
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             will
             use
             them
             far
             worse
             .
             For
             they
             will
             think
             themselves
             sufficiently
             authorised
             to
             assault
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             to
             treat
             it
             as
             Rebellious
             ,
             and
             demand
             to
             have
             it
             pulled
             down
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             even
             so
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Procession
             will
             seditiously
             pull
             it
             down
             at
             that
             instant
             ,
             through
             their
             fervor
             ,
             without
             attending
             the
             order
             of
             Justice
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             often
             seen
             in
             those
             times
             in
             which
             they
             have
             had
             no
             Declaration
             which
             might
             serve
             them
             for
             a
             pretext
             for
             such
             popular
             commotion
             .
             And
             this
             may
             happen
             to
             be
             the
             mean
             to
             raise
             whole
             Cities
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             such
             flames
             as
             cannot
             be
             extinguished
             but
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             many
             persons
             .
             His
             Majesty
             therefore
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             revoke
             this
             Article
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             to
             make
             it
             clear
             ,
             by
             restraining
             it
             to
             the
             Procession
             of
             the
             day
             named
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             day
             ,
             and
             leaving
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             other
             Processions
             to
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             the
             liberty
             which
             they
             have
             always
             enjoyed
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             contrary
             Decrees
             ,
             Judgments
             and
             Ordinances
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXIV
             .
             To
             make
             clean
             the
             Streets
             before
             their
             Doors
             against
             Festival
             Days
             .
          
           
             
               Those
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               shall
               be
               obliged
               to
               suffer
               their
               Houses
               to
               be
               hung
               in
               the
               Streets
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               appertaining
               unto
               them
               ,
               on
               the
               Feasts
               days
               ordained
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               third
               of
               the
               private
               Articles
               of
               Nantes
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               shall
               make
               clean
               before
               their
               doors
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             third
             of
             the
             private
             Articles
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             are
             obliged
             to
             suffer
             Hangings
             to
             be
             put
             up
             before
             their
             Houses
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             clean
             the
             Streets
             before
             their
             Doors
             .
             This
             is
             an
             Addition
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             
             which
             appears
             also
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Edict
             in
             the
             sixth
             general
             Article
             doth
             expresly
             signifie
             ,
             that
             those
             of
             the
             
               P.
               R.
               R.
               may
               not
               be
               constrained
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               to
               any
               Religious
               Purpose
               against
               their
               Conscience
               .
            
             They
             then
             humbly
             beseech
             his
             Majesty
             to
             dispense
             with
             them
             for
             sweeping
             before
             their
             Doors
             ,
             on
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Feasts
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             repugnant
             unto
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             being
             done
             as
             a
             Religious
             Ceremony
             ,
             which
             their
             Faith
             approves
             not
             of
             .
             This
             also
             will
             be
             after
             a
             short
             season
             a
             matter
             of
             Suit
             also
             ;
             because
             they
             will
             always
             pretend
             that
             they
             have
             not
             swept
             clean
             enough
             ;
             and
             there
             will
             be
             found
             people
             so
             ill
             disposed
             ,
             as
             to
             cast
             ordure
             before
             their
             Doors
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             they
             may
             make
             them
             criminal
             Offenders
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             being
             the
             Civil
             Ordinances
             are
             sufficient
             for
             cleansing
             the
             Pavements
             of
             Towns
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             are
             at
             all
             times
             very
             careful
             to
             acquit
             themselves
             well
             herein
             before
             their
             Horses
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             the
             last
             Clause
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             and
             his
             Majesty
             is
             besought
             to
             revoke
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXV
             .
             Meeting
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             the
             Streets
             .
          
           
             
               That
               those
               of
               the
               Pretended
               R.
               R.
               meeting
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               in
               the
               Streets
               ,
               carried
               abroad
               to
               the
               sick
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               be
               obliged
               to
               retire
               at
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Bell
               which
               goes
               before
               it
               ;
               or
               if
               not
               ,
               to
               put
               themselves
               in
               a
               posture
               of
               respect
               ,
               by
               putting
               off
               their
               Hats
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               men
               ,
               with
               prohibition
               that
               they
               appear
               not
               at
               the
               Doors
               ,
               Shops
               ,
               nor
               Windows
               of
               their
               Houses
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               passeth
               ,
               unless
               they
               put
               themselves
               in
               such
               posture
               .
            
          
           
             BEing
             the
             King
             leaves
             unto
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Alternative
             ,
             and
             permits
             them
             to
             retire
             in
             these
             incident
             cases
             ;
             they
             never
             give
             cause
             to
             complain
             of
             them
             .
             But
             they
             find
             themselves
             constrained
             in
             this
             matter
             to
             represent
             three
             things
             unto
             his
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             always
             in
             these
             occasions
             hindred
             from
             retiring
             ;
             the
             way
             is
             stopped
             ,
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Houses
             are
             shut
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             held
             by
             force
             ,
             they
             are
             outraged
             ,
             they
             are
             laid
             on
             with
             Blows
             ,
             after
             all
             this
             they
             are
             over
             and
             above
             punished
             ,
             as
             not
             retiring
             :
             his
             Majesty
             is
             therefore
             besought
             to
             add
             unto
             this
             Article
             ,
             
               That
               no
               hindrance
               be
               made
               to
               them
               that
               would
               retire
               ▪
               and
               that
               those
               who
               attempt
               to
               stay
               ,
               force
               ,
               or
               outrage
               them
               in
               any
               manner
               whatsoever
               ,
               be
               punished
               as
               disturbers
               of
               the
               publick
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             whereas
             in
             this
             Article
             nothing
             is
             said
             save
             only
             of
             meetings
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             many
             flye
             out
             so
             far
             as
             to
             require
             them
             to
             put
             off
             their
             Hats
             ,
             who
             are
             closed
             in
             Chambers
             and
             Houses
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             they
             refuse
             ,
             they
             make
             criminal
             process
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             hold
             them
             a
             long
             season
             in
             prison
             without
             any
             other
             cause
             ,
             by
             an
             unexcusable
             violence
             .
             So
             far
             that
             they
             would
             even
             oblige
             the
             Councellors
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             be
             uncovered
             when
             they
             are
             within
             the
             Tarress
             ,
             where
             the
             object
             of
             the
             Adoration
             of
             those
             of
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             is
             neither
             seen
             ,
             nor
             perceived
             ,
             and
             whence
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             retire
             .
             His
             Majesty
             is
             therefore
             besought
             to
             declare
             ,
             
               That
               this
               Article
               is
               not
               extended
               ,
               but
               to
               those
               meetings
               which
               happen
               in
               the
               Street
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Rouen
             ,
             in
             verifying
             the
             King's
             Declaration
             have
             much
             aggravated
             this
             Article
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             King
             obliges
             those
             that
             will
             not
             retire
             ,
             only
             to
             put
             off
             the
             Hat
             ,
             which
             respects
             men
             only
             ,
             and
             insists
             on
             an
             action
             less
             than
             bending
             of
             the
             Knee
             ;
             the
             Parliament
             extending
             the
             rigour
             of
             this
             Authority
             against
             both
             the
             Sexes
             ,
             have
             carried
             it
             on
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             command
             :
             
               That
               they
               should
               put
               themselves
               in
               the
               same
               observance
               as
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             kneel
             :
             which
             cannot
             be
             reasonably
             exacted
             of
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             left
             in
             the
             liberty
             of
             their
             Faith.
             Therefore
             his
             Majesty
             expounding
             this
             Article
             in
             the
             manner
             which
             hath
             been
             represented
             ,
             may
             be
             pleased
             to
             forbid
             to
             hinder
             them
             who
             would
             retire
             ,
             or
             ,
             to
             do
             them
             any
             displeasure
             ;
             by
             declaring
             that
             this
             Article
             is
             not
             to
             be
             extended
             ,
             save
             only
             to
             meetings
             which
             happen
             in
             the
             Streets
             ,
             without
             having
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             verification
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Rouen
             ,
             which
             he
             discharges
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             his
             intention
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXVI
             .
             Levies
             of
             Moneys
             .
          
           
             
               That
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               may
               make
               no
               Levies
               of
               Money
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               and
               pretext
               of
               Collects
               ,
               but
               only
               those
               that
               are
               permitted
               them
               by
               the
               Edicts
               .
            
          
           
             THose
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             make
             no
             Levies
             of
             Money
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             but
             what
             are
             permitted
             them
             by
             the
             Edicts
             ,
             they
             pretend
             not
             to
             make
             any
             others
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             would
             raise
             this
             suspition
             amongst
             them
             ,
             do
             impose
             upon
             them
             a
             thing
             of
             which
             they
             are
             extremely
             Innocent
             .
             And
             by
             consequence
             this
             Article
             ought
             to
             be
             rescinded
             as
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXVII
             .
             Collectors
             of
             Money
             appointed
             for
             the
             affairs
             of
             those
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Money
               which
               they
               have
               power
               to
               impose
               may
               be
               imposed
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               Royal
               Judge
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               43
               Article
               of
               the
               particulars
               of
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               thereof
               be
               transferred
               to
               his
               Majesty
               or
               his
               Chancellor
               ,
               and
               with
               prohibition
               to
               the
               Collectors
               of
               the
               Taxes
               to
               charge
               themselves
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               with
               the
               levying
               of
               the
               Money
               of
               them
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               which
               they
               have
               imposed
               for
               their
               particular
               affairs
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               Levied
               by
               distinct
               Collectors
               .
            
          
           
             NOthing
             should
             have
             been
             said
             to
             this
             Article
             ,
             if
             the
             zeal
             which
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             have
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             had
             not
             obliged
             them
             to
             speak
             thereto
             .
             For
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             those
             who
             have
             suggested
             this
             settlement
             in
             thinking
             to
             hurt
             them
             ,
             have
             done
             nothing
             but
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             his
             Majesties
             affairs
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             manifest
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Collectors
             of
             the
             Taxes
             of
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Guienne
             and
             Languedoc
             ,
             making
             at
             the
             same
             time
             the
             Levies
             of
             the
             Money
             appointed
             for
             the
             entertainment
             of
             the
             Ministers
             ;
             these
             Collectors
             have
             still
             more
             Money
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             King
             is
             much
             better
             paid
             ;
             because
             the
             Collectors
             do
             alwayes
             take
             of
             all
             the
             Money
             which
             comes
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             that
             which
             belongs
             unto
             his
             Majesty
             by
             preference
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             interest
             of
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             save
             only
             so
             as
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Prince
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             all
             his
             true
             Subjects
             .
             And
             it
             suffices
             them
             here
             to
             remark
             only
             how
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             are
             animated
             against
             them
             ;
             being
             they
             regard
             not
             at
             whose
             cost
             their
             passion
             is
             declared
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             King
             himself
             cannot
             hinder
             them
             from
             hurting
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             ,
             when
             occasion
             is
             presented
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXVIII
             .
             Contribution
             to
             the
             Charges
             of
             Chappels
             and
             Guilds
             .
          
           
             
               That
               according
               to
               the
               second
               Article
               of
               the
               Particulars
               of
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               ,
               the
               Artisans
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               may
               not
               be
               obliged
               to
               contribute
               to
               the
               Charges
               of
               Chappels
               ,
               Fraternities
               ,
               or
               other
               the
               like
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               not
               Statutes
               ,
               Conventions
               ,
               or
               Foundations
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               that
               they
               may
               be
               constrained
               to
               contribute
               and
               pay
               the
               rights
               which
               are
               ordinarily
               paid
               by
               the
               Masters
               ,
               and
               the
               Freemen
               ,
               of
               the
               said
               Trades
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Sums
               may
               be
               imployed
               to
               the
               relief
               of
               the
               Poor
               of
               the
               said
               Trades
               ,
               and
               other
               necessities
               and
               affairs
               of
               the
               Trade
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Clergy
             who
             see
             that
             it
             is
             the
             intention
             of
             his
             Majesty
             in
             his
             Declarations
             
               to
               cause
               the
               Edict
               of
            
             Nantes
             
               to
               be
               exactly
               observed
            
             ,
             imploy
             all
             their
             Force
             and
             Art
             to
             ruine
             the
             Edict
             ,
             whilst
             they
             make
             shew
             to
             conform
             themselves
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             searching
             out
             Biases
             which
             may
             give
             it
             some
             supposed
             senses
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             turn
             it
             against
             them
             whose
             Protection
             it
             undertakes
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Principal
             Artifice
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             .
             This
             is
             that
             wherby
             they
             think
             to
             cast
             powder
             in
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             this
             method
             appears
             in
             no
             part
             of
             these
             Declarations
             more
             naked
             than
             in
             this
             Article
             .
             For
             here
             we
             see
             the
             second
             Article
             of
             the
             particulars
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             cited
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Artisans
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             are
             discharged
             from
             contributing
             to
             the
             Charges
             of
             Chappels
             and
             Fraternities
             .
             But
             we
             find
             three
             wayes
             practised
             to
             make
             this
             Article
             unprofitable
             to
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             ;
             and
             to
             imploy
             it
             even
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             apply
             to
             the
             Fraternities
             the
             exception
             which
             is
             found
             in
             that
             Article
             ,
             when
             it
             saith
             ,
             
               Except
               they
               have
               any
               Foundations
               ,
               Donations
               ,
               or
               other
               Settlements
               made
               by
               themselves
               or
               their
               Predecessors
               .
            
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Foundations
             and
             Donations
             have
             no
             respect
             unto
             the
             Brother-hoods
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             other
             things
             specified
             in
             that
             Article
             ,
             as
             Churches
             and
             Chappels
             .
          
           
             The
             Second
             means
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             an
             ingenious
             shift
             whilst
             they
             discharge
             the
             Artisans
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             from
             contributing
             to
             the
             charges
             of
             Chappels
             ,
             and
             Brother-hoods
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             they
             condemn
             them
             nevertheless
             to
             pay
             the
             same
             sums
             from
             which
             they
             exempt
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             imployed
             to
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             necessitous
             of
             their
             Trades
             .
             This
             is
             directly
             to
             pull
             away
             with
             one
             hand
             what
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             with
             the
             other
             .
             The
             King
             hath
             not
             the
             terms
             of
             his
             Declaration
             so
             intended
             ;
             being
             in
             this
             place
             equivocal
             ,
             those
             persons
             which
             are
             enemies
             to
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             will
             never
             fail
             readily
             to
             give
             it
             an
             inconvenient
             sence
             .
             Therefore
             his
             Majesty
             is
             besought
             to
             expound
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             known
             that
             in
             subjecting
             the
             Masters
             and
             Artisans
             of
             this
             Religion
             to
             the
             payment
             of
             the
             dues
             to
             the
             Trades
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             intended
             those
             which
             are
             paid
             to
             the
             services
             and
             Devotions
             of
             the
             Guildes
             ;
             but
             only
             those
             which
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             Religion
             are
             obliged
             to
             pay
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sustaining
             the
             affairs
             of
             their
             Trade
             which
             are
             purely
             politick
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             is
             much
             more
             considerable
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             they
             have
             inserted
             the
             word
             Statutes
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             found
             in
             the
             second
             Article
             of
             the
             Particulars
             of
             Nantes
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             word
             Statutes
             they
             will
             elude
             the
             whole
             settlement
             of
             the
             Edict
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Guild
             which
             hath
             not
             its
             Statutes
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             shall
             find
             themselves
             bound
             by
             the
             force
             of
             this
             word
             ,
             to
             contribute
             to
             all
             the
             Guilds
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Edict
             which
             exempts
             them
             from
             doing
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             their
             Consciences
             .
             And
             that
             they
             may
             leave
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             no
             hope
             of
             saving
             themselves
             therefrom
             ,
             they
             have
             contrived
             of
             late
             to
             make
             new
             Statutes
             for
             their
             Trades
             ,
             obliging
             the
             Masters
             to
             cause
             Masses
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             expresly
             to
             this
             intent
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             subject
             them
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Guilds
             from
             which
             the
             Edict
             hath
             exempted
             them
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             these
             new
             invented
             Statutes
             they
             will
             pretend
             to
             exclude
             all
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             from
             Trades
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             found
             in
             them
             Articles
             which
             oblige
             the
             Masters
             to
             the
             Service
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             amount
             to
             thus
             much
             that
             none
             shall
             be
             admitted
             Masters
             who
             make
             no
             profession
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             And
             because
             these
             Statutes
             are
             made
             since
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             they
             will
             maintain
             that
             they
             do
             derogate
             therefrom
             .
             His
             Majesty
             therefore
             to
             obviate
             this
             mischief
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             intention
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             his
             Council
             ,
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             hear
             the
             most
             humble
             Petition
             which
             his
             Subjects
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             
             make
             unto
             him
             to
             expunge
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             contented
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Chappels
             and
             Guilds
             ,
             with
             the
             second
             Article
             of
             the
             particulars
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             and
             to
             expell
             out
             of
             his
             Ordinance
             ,
             the
             word
             Statutes
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             found
             in
             the
             Edict
             ;
             and
             acording
             to
             his
             equitable
             wisdom
             to
             impede
             those
             new
             Statutes
             which
             they
             would
             establish
             in
             the
             Trades
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             withdraw
             the
             Articles
             which
             concern
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             two
             Religions
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             great
             prejudice
             to
             the
             traffick
             and
             behoof
             of
             the
             Publick
             ,
             which
             thereby
             will
             be
             found
             most
             remarkably
             injured
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XXXIX
             .
             Eliquidation
             or
             Stating
             of
             Debts
          
           
             
               That
               the
               debts
               contracted
               by
               them
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               be
               paid
               by
               themselves
               only
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               clearing
               the
               sums
               may
               not
               be
               made
               before
               any
               other
               than
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Provinces
               deputed
               by
               his
               Majesty
               .
            
          
           
             HEre
             is
             another
             attaint
             which
             they
             would
             pass
             against
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             to
             whom
             properly
             belongs
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             the
             Debts
             contracted
             by
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             The
             Commissioners
             of
             his
             Majesty
             and
             the
             Intendants
             of
             the
             Provinces
             may
             well
             make
             the
             liquidation
             of
             the
             Debts
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             but
             those
             of
             the
             Communities
             are
             different
             from
             those
             which
             respect
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             alone
             .
             It
             belongs
             to
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edicts
             to
             verify
             their
             debts
             ,
             with
             exclusion
             to
             all
             other
             Judges
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XL.
             Inducements
             to
             change
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               That
               those
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               may
               not
               suborn
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               nor
               induce
               them
               to
               change
               their
               Religion
               under
               any
               pretext
               whatsoever
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Catholicks
               which
               shall
               abjure
               their
               Religion
               may
               not
               be
               married
               for
               six
               months
               after
               their
               Change.
               
            
          
           
             PUre
             and
             simple
             subornation
             which
             is
             not
             accompanied
             with
             Violence
             ,
             nor
             Threats
             ,
             nor
             Promises
             ,
             nor
             Presents
             ,
             hath
             no
             reference
             to
             those
             that
             are
             of
             Age
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             being
             of
             age
             to
             know
             ,
             discern
             ,
             and
             choose
             ,
             are
             capable
             to
             defend
             themselves
             from
             suborners
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             perswaded
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             an
             acquiescence
             of
             the
             Soul
             altogether
             free
             ,
             which
             is
             carried
             of
             its
             self
             to
             imbrace
             that
             which
             it
             esteemeth
             reasonable
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             also
             why
             the
             18th
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             which
             forbids
             inducement
             to
             the
             change
             of
             Religion
             ,
             speaks
             only
             of
             Infants
             ,
             willing
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             induced
             to
             this
             change
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             Parents
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Article
             makes
             the
             prohibition
             reciprocal
             for
             them
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             Religion
             under
             the
             same
             pains
             ;
             Yet
             beginning
             at
             the
             Children
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             because
             they
             are
             in
             effect
             more
             exposed
             to
             this
             danger
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             this
             model
             his
             Majesty
             is
             besought
             to
             cause
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             to
             be
             reformed
             ,
             restraining
             it
             to
             Infants
             and
             Minors
             ,
             who
             only
             are
             capable
             of
             being
             suborned
             in
             the
             manner
             which
             hath
             been
             above
             described
             .
             For
             as
             to
             others
             who
             are
             at
             the
             age
             of
             reason
             and
             choice
             ,
             what
             would
             follow
             if
             it
             were
             forbidden
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             change
             their
             Religion
             ?
             how
             many
             Mischiefs
             and
             troubles
             would
             this
             Prohibition
             occasion
             ?
             For
             they
             would
             pretend
             that
             it
             were
             no
             more
             permitted
             unto
             any
             person
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             talk
             at
             all
             in
             any
             manner
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             no
             nor
             to
             render
             a
             reason
             thereof
             to
             them
             who
             shall
             come
             to
             question
             them
             about
             their
             belief
             .
             If
             one
             touch
             upon
             any
             point
             in
             discourse
             ,
             if
             one
             lend
             any
             book
             of
             Religion
             to
             those
             who
             intreat
             it
             ,
             
             if
             one
             instruct
             even
             his
             own
             Children
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             any
             of
             the
             R.
             C.
             A.
             R.
             Immediately
             they
             will
             pretend
             that
             he
             had
             a
             design
             to
             induce
             and
             suborn
             them
             to
             change
             their
             Religion
             and
             put
             him
             in
             trouble
             with
             Process
             .
          
           
             So
             will
             there
             be
             no
             more
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             more
             security
             for
             Masters
             of
             Families
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             are
             about
             to
             chastise
             their
             Servants
             ,
             or
             houshould
             ,
             they
             to
             revenge
             themselves
             ,
             may
             accuse
             them
             to
             have
             gone
             about
             to
             suborn
             them
             .
             This
             also
             would
             be
             a
             pretext
             to
             dive
             into
             the
             secrets
             of
             Families
             ,
             and
             to
             introduce
             a
             kind
             of
             inquisition
             into
             France
             ,
             against
             the
             liberties
             not
             only
             accorded
             to
             by
             the
             Edicts
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             established
             in
             this
             Realm
             .
             There
             can
             then
             be
             nothing
             more
             equitable
             than
             to
             restore
             and
             bring
             back
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             18th
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             forbidding
             as
             well
             those
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             as
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             suborn
             one
             anothers
             Children
             ,
             and
             to
             induce
             them
             to
             change
             their
             Religion
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             Rescinding
             for
             this
             purpose
             an
             Arrest
             gotten
             by
             surprize
             from
             the
             Council
             by
             the
             Syndic
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             
               Neemes
               ,
               Novemb.
            
             3
             ,
             1664.
             which
             Decree
             doth
             generally
             forbid
             to
             induce
             the
             Catholicks
             to
             change
             their
             Religion
             in
             any
             manner
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             prohibition
             made
             unto
             them
             who
             shall
             abjure
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             to
             marry
             for
             six
             months
             after
             their
             Change
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             novelty
             and
             an
             innovation
             never
             known
             till
             now
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             liberty
             granted
             by
             the
             Edicts
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XLI
             .
             Observations
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Observation
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               R.
               C.
               in
               point
               of
               Marriage
               .
            
             
               Those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               shall
               be
               obliged
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               are
               enjoyned
               by
               the
               23
               Article
               of
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               to
               observe
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               R.
               C.
               received
               in
               this
               Realm
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Marriages
               contracted
               and
               to
               be
               contracted
               both
               in
               the
               degrees
               of
               Consanguinity
               and
               Affinity
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             may
             seem
             that
             this
             Article
             were
             altogether
             innocent
             ,
             being
             taken
             in
             a
             manner
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             from
             the
             23
             of
             the
             Edict
             .
             But
             there
             is
             notwithstanding
             cause
             to
             fear
             that
             it
             is
             no
             other
             than
             a
             Trap
             set
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             out
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             from
             the
             liberty
             which
             is
             given
             them
             by
             the
             40th
             Article
             of
             the
             particulars
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             where
             his
             Majesty
             doth
             permit
             them
             to
             contract
             Marriage
             in
             the
             third
             and
             fourth
             degree
             ,
             and
             promise
             to
             dispence
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             second
             and
             another
             of
             the
             third
             ,
             or
             second
             and
             half
             ;
             which
             hath
             been
             constantly
             and
             without
             any
             lett
             practised
             untill
             now
             ,
             these
             Dispensations
             and
             Letters
             of
             the
             Prince
             being
             never
             refused
             to
             them
             who
             had
             recourse
             unto
             his
             Majesty
             and
             did
             demand
             them
             .
             Notwithstanding
             it
             is
             this
             right
             and
             this
             usage
             so
             well
             established
             and
             so
             reasonable
             which
             they
             intend
             to
             shake
             by
             this
             Article
             ,
             which
             therefore
             by
             consequence
             ought
             to
             be
             erased
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             ill
             consequence
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Edict
             :
             or
             at
             the
             least
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             added
             unto
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             without
             prejudice
             to
             the
             fortieth
             Article
             of
             the
             particulars
             of
             Nantes
             .
             By
             this
             also
             in
             all
             appearance
             ,
             they
             have
             had
             a
             design
             to
             confirm
             a
             Decree
             gotten
             by
             surprize
             from
             the
             Council
             January
             16
             1662.
             taking
             from
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             of
             the
             Country
             of
             Gez
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             celebrating
             their
             Marriages
             in
             the
             times
             forbidden
             by
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             C.
             which
             his
             Majesty
             is
             besought
             to
             revoke
             as
             an
             innovation
             made
             against
             the
             Edict
             ,
             and
             a
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Discipline
             of
             those
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Liberty
             of
             their
             Conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XLII
             .
             Ministers
             Converted
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Ministers
               being
               converted
               shall
               be
               preserved
               from
               payment
               of
               Taxes
               and
               Quartering
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               before
               their
               Conversion
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             King
             may
             bestow
             his
             Favours
             on
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             ;
             and
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             do
             in
             this
             place
             only
             beseech
             him
             ,
             that
             seeing
             the
             exemption
             of
             Ministers
             after
             their
             change
             is
             founded
             only
             on
             what
             they
             had
             before
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Character
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             please
             his
             Majesty
             to
             cause
             the
             Ministers
             exercising
             their
             charge
             ,
             peaceably
             to
             enjoy
             the
             exemption
             which
             belongs
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             the
             Crosses
             which
             are
             continually
             laid
             upon
             them
             in
             the
             Provinces
             ,
             where
             they
             attempt
             to
             impose
             Taxes
             upon
             them
             notwithstanding
             so
             many
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             which
             have
             fully
             discharged
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             execution
             whereof
             the
             Ministers
             address
             themselves
             unto
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             humbly
             beseeching
             to
             give
             his
             Order
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             observed
             by
             the
             Generalities
             and
             in
             the
             Elections
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XLIII
             .
             Exemption
             of
             Converts
             from
             the
             Debts
             of
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             
          
           
             
               That
               those
               that
               are
               converted
               unto
               the
               C.
               R.
               be
               exempted
               from
               paying
               the
               Debts
               of
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               
            
          
           
             THis
             Settlement
             being
             indeed
             an
             astonishing
             one
             ,
             is
             of
             that
             sort
             which
             testify
             most
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             For
             to
             obtain
             this
             it
             behooved
             them
             to
             reverse
             a
             Decree
             given
             expresly
             to
             the
             contrary
             in
             the
             Council
             the
             30th
             of
             March
             ,
             1661.
             
             This
             is
             a
             Decree
             quite
             contrary
             to
             this
             Article
             ;
             and
             which
             ordains
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Town
             of
             Privas
             ,
             who
             have
             purchased
             the
             Houses
             and
             Inheritances
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             of
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             obliged
             or
             condemned
             with
             the
             other
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             for
             the
             payment
             of
             the
             common
             Debts
             contracted
             ,
             the
             Community
             should
             pay
             the
             part
             which
             belonged
             unto
             them
             ,
             of
             the
             Debts
             contracted
             by
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             for
             the
             Lands
             and
             inheritances
             which
             have
             formerly
             appertained
             to
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             ,
             and
             now
             belong
             to
             Catholicks
             ,
             whether
             by
             Succession
             ,
             Donation
             ,
             or
             Purchase
             ,
             saving
             their
             remedy
             against
             the
             Sellers
             :
             this
             Decree
             adding
             also
             in
             formal
             terms
             that
             those
             who
             were
             converted
             should
             not
             pretend
             exemption
             from
             paying
             their
             debts
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             obliged
             in
             particular
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             body
             and
             Communitie
             for
             the
             Lands
             which
             they
             possessed
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             things
             hath
             not
             changed
             since
             1661.
             
             The
             rules
             of
             Reason
             ,
             Right
             and
             Justice
             ,
             are
             still
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Council
             and
             in
             all
             the
             Tribunals
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             And
             notwithstanding
             1666.
             they
             destroy
             what
             they
             have
             ordained
             in
             1661.
             
             And
             have
             made
             one
             express
             Article
             ,
             that
             Converts
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             should
             be
             exempt
             from
             payment
             of
             the
             debts
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             what
             Lights
             could
             there
             be
             had
             in
             this
             case
             to
             make
             so
             considerable
             a
             change
             ?
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             imagine
             .
             For
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             that
             the
             change
             of
             Religion
             should
             change
             the
             nature
             of
             Contracts
             and
             obligations
             ;
             and
             introduce
             this
             novelty
             in
             Commerce
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             Debtors
             ,
             cease
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             their
             Creditors
             ,
             who
             have
             lent
             them
             their
             Money
             upon
             their
             Credit
             ,
             and
             upon
             just
             confidence
             they
             had
             upon
             the
             validity
             of
             publick
             Acts
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             who
             borrowed
             their
             Money
             ,
             became
             their
             debtors
             ?
             The
             King
             will
             never
             consent
             to
             a
             favour
             or
             priviledge
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             others
             :
             But
             here
             the
             favour
             which
             they
             would
             shew
             to
             these
             new
             Converts
             turns
             to
             the
             damage
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             even
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             their
             Creditors
             ,
             whose
             Bond
             may
             not
             only
             happen
             to
             be
             relaxed
             by
             the
             discharge
             of
             some
             of
             their
             Debtors
             :
             But
             it
             may
             fall
             out
             also
             that
             all
             his
             Obliges
             becoming
             Converts
             ,
             some
             one
             man
             may
             loose
             all
             his
             whole
             debt
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             see
             himself
             reduced
             to
             beggery
             .
             If
             the
             King
             would
             except
             these
             Converts
             ,
             it
             would
             seem
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             reconcile
             his
             Grace
             with
             his
             Justice
             ,
             that
             his
             Majesty
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             pay
             their
             debts
             ,
             and
             to
             discharge
             them
             with
             his
             own
             Money
             .
             Otherwise
             this
             were
             to
             give
             away
             the
             Estate
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             a
             
             loss
             without
             recompence
             ,
             to
             those
             of
             whom
             the
             Prince
             is
             the
             natural
             Tutor
             is
             the
             quality
             of
             a
             Father
             of
             his
             Country
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             a
             thing
             worthy
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             in
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Languedoc
             and
             Guienne
             ,
             the
             debts
             contracted
             by
             Bodies
             Corporate
             are
             Charges
             real
             ,
             which
             follow
             the
             Land
             and
             immovable
             goods
             ,
             into
             what
             hands
             soever
             they
             pass
             .
             Because
             the
             possessor
             is
             obliged
             to
             pay
             his
             part
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             his
             Inheritances
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             the
             division
             of
             these
             debts
             .
             How
             then
             can
             the
             Converts
             be
             reasonably
             discharged
             of
             these
             debts
             ,
             being
             their
             obligation
             is
             not
             only
             personal
             but
             real
             also
             ,
             and
             affecteth
             the
             Lands
             which
             they
             possess
             ,
             and
             whose
             enjoyment
             by
             consequence
             is
             a
             sufficient
             title
             against
             them
             to
             make
             them
             liable
             unto
             this
             payment
             ?
          
           
             How
             great
             soever
             this
             matter
             of
             complaint
             is
             in
             it self
             ;
             yet
             it
             must
             here
             be
             added
             that
             they
             go
             about
             to
             make
             it
             yet
             more
             insupportable
             .
             For
             although
             this
             Article
             is
             not
             extended
             farther
             than
             the
             debts
             of
             Communalties
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             many
             notwithstanding
             so
             absurd
             as
             to
             desire
             to
             extend
             it
             to
             particular
             debts
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Conversion
             as
             an
             infallible
             means
             to
             cross
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Merchants
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             of
             the
             sums
             of
             which
             the
             new
             Converts
             find
             themselves
             accountable
             ,
             and
             to
             extinguish
             and
             acquit
             all
             the
             rents
             with
             which
             they
             shall
             be
             charged
             ,
             and
             to
             cancel
             all
             the
             promises
             by
             which
             they
             are
             held
             obliged
             to
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             without
             doubt
             never
             intended
             to
             authorize
             an
             imagination
             so
             unreasonable
             .
             This
             were
             to
             do
             outrage
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             serve
             a
             design
             so
             contrary
             to
             its
             Precepts
             ,
             to
             whose
             Disciples
             it
             is
             commanded
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             St.
             Paul.
             (
             Rom.
             12.
             7.
             )
             
               To
               render
               unto
               all
               that
               which
               is
               their
               due
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Article
             then
             drawing
             after
             it
             so
             many
             bad
             consequences
             ;
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             demand
             with
             all
             respect
             and
             instance
             the
             revocation
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             beseech
             his
             Majesty
             to
             expound
             it
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             Converts
             may
             not
             imagine
             that
             they
             may
             be
             freed
             from
             paying
             their
             Creditors
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             their
             personal
             and
             particular
             debts
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             are
             charged
             by
             Contract
             ,
             or
             by
             Obligation
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             LXIV
             .
             Temples
             and
             Burying
             places
             not
             to
             be
             discharged
             of
             Taxes
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Temples
               and
               Burying
               places
               of
               them
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               be
               not
               left
               out
               of
               the
               Rolls
               nor
               discharged
               of
               Taxes
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               used
               as
               heretofore
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             hard
             to
             comprehend
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             for
             it
             contains
             an
             evident
             contradiction
             .
             It
             imports
             that
             the
             Temples
             and
             Burying
             places
             should
             not
             be
             left
             out
             of
             the
             
               Codastre
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             out
             of
             the
             common
             Register
             ,
             which
             contains
             the
             Roll
             of
             the
             Houses
             and
             Lands
             of
             one
             Parish
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             discharged
             of
             the
             Taxes
             of
             the
             Countries
             where
             they
             are
             Real
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             same
             Article
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               they
               should
               be
               used
               as
               heretofore
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             contradiction
             impossible
             to
             be
             reconciled
             .
             For
             if
             they
             be
             to
             be
             used
             as
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             the
             Temples
             and
             the
             Burying
             places
             shall
             be
             left
             out
             of
             the
             Parish
             Rolls
             and
             freed
             from
             Taxes
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             been
             alwayes
             used
             in
             this
             manner
             heretofore
             .
             To
             establish
             the
             settlement
             contained
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Article
             were
             to
             overturn
             Order
             and
             Use
             .
             And
             Reason
             opposes
             it
             no
             less
             than
             Custom
             ,
             for
             Temples
             and
             Burying
             places
             are
             places
             fallen
             into
             Mortmaine
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             longer
             in
             Commerce
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             which
             being
             not
             possessed
             by
             any
             particular
             person
             ,
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             any
             Charges
             which
             are
             put
             upon
             particular
             persons
             only
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             formally
             ordained
             by
             the
             answer
             of
             Henry
             the
             Great
             to
             the
             26th
             Article
             of
             the
             Paper
             of
             1601.
             on
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             Dauphine
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             of
             Lewis
             the
             Just
             to
             the
             10th
             Article
             of
             the
             Paper
             of
             1612.
             in
             behalf
             of
             all
             the
             Burying
             places
             of
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             in
             general
             .
             Justice
             therefore
             and
             the
             Royal
             decision
             of
             the
             two
             last
             Soveraigns
             of
             this
             Estate
             ,
             demand
             the
             Revocation
             of
             this
             Article
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XLV
             .
             Infants
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Children
               whose
               Fathers
               are
               or
               have
               been
               Catholicks
               ,
               shall
               be
               Baptized
               and
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               C.
               C.
               though
               their
               Mothers
               be
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               and
               also
               the
               Children
               whose
               Fathers
               are
               departed
               in
               the
               said
               C.
               R.
               shall
               be
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               said
               Religion
               ;
               for
               which
               purpose
               they
               shall
               be
               committed
               to
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               Mothers
               ,
               Tutors
               ,
               or
               other
               Kindred
               which
               are
               Catholicks
               ,
               upon
               demand
               ;
               with
               express
               prohibition
               to
               lead
               the
               said
               Children
               to
               the
               Temples
               or
               Schools
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               or
               to
               bring
               them
               up
               therein
               ,
               albeit
               their
               Mothers
               be
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               
            
          
           
             BEing
             Fathers
             have
             nothing
             more
             clear
             than
             their
             Children
             ,
             this
             Article
             doth
             cause
             also
             an
             inexpressible
             grief
             to
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             Because
             it
             takes
             away
             from
             many
             amongst
             them
             the
             liberty
             of
             causing
             their
             own
             Children
             to
             be
             Baptized
             and
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             Religion
             which
             they
             Profess
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             that
             they
             have
             sometimes
             been
             Catholicks
             .
             If
             this
             Article
             had
             spoken
             only
             of
             Parents
             who
             are
             or
             who
             dye
             in
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             it
             would
             have
             been
             thought
             less
             strange
             .
             But
             to
             require
             that
             a
             man
             should
             not
             Baptize
             his
             Child
             in
             the
             Communion
             in
             which
             he
             lives
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             been
             of
             another
             Religion
             30
             or
             40
             years
             before
             ;
             certainly
             is
             a
             severity
             sufficient
             to
             throw
             a
             man
             into
             despair
             .
             Besides
             ,
             here
             is
             also
             a
             Contradiction
             in
             this
             very
             Article
             ,
             which
             speaks
             not
             only
             of
             Fathers
             
               which
               are
            
             ,
             but
             which
             have
             been
             Catholicks
             .
             For
             wherefore
             will
             they
             that
             Infants
             ,
             born
             of
             a
             Catholick
             Father
             ,
             should
             be
             Baptized
             and
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             without
             doubt
             because
             it
             is
             just
             and
             reasonable
             that
             the
             Children
             should
             follow
             the
             Religion
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             of
             age
             nor
             in
             Estate
             to
             choose
             one
             .
             And
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             the
             children
             of
             those
             who
             actually
             profess
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             ought
             not
             they
             be
             Baptized
             and
             trained
             up
             in
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             being
             the
             same
             with
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             were
             born
             ,
             and
             being
             that
             whilst
             they
             are
             yet
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             to
             choose
             a
             different
             one
             ?
             This
             were
             to
             tear
             away
             from
             Fathers
             their
             Bowels
             ,
             thus
             to
             ravish
             from
             them
             their
             Infants
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             Baptized
             in
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             instructed
             in
             a
             Religion
             which
             they
             have
             renounced
             .
             And
             we
             must
             talk
             no
             more
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             in
             a
             Realm
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             given
             and
             authorized
             solemnly
             by
             so
             many
             Edicts
             ,
             if
             this
             prohibition
             take
             place
             .
             This
             is
             to
             chase
             out
             of
             France
             all
             those
             persons
             how
             many
             soever
             there
             be
             who
             have
             imbraced
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             within
             this
             eighty
             years
             .
             For
             where
             is
             that
             Father
             that
             can
             resolve
             to
             see
             his
             Infants
             in
             whom
             he
             hopes
             to
             live
             after
             his
             Death
             ,
             lead
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             not
             into
             a
             Communion
             from
             whom
             he
             is
             retired
             ,
             as
             not
             finding
             there
             any
             repose
             for
             his
             Conscience
             ?
             where
             is
             there
             a
             father
             that
             can
             digest
             the
             mortal
             displeasure
             to
             see
             himself
             bereaved
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             Marriage
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             condemned
             afterwards
             to
             pay
             them
             a
             Pension
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             examples
             in
             divers
             places
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             Rouen
             in
             the
             person
             of
             one
             named
             Bindel
             Painter
             ,
             whose
             Children
             are
             brought
             up
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             If
             then
             his
             Majesty
             be
             touched
             with
             any
             Compassion
             towards
             his
             poor
             and
             humble
             Subjects
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             he
             is
             besought
             herein
             to
             lend
             an
             ear
             unto
             their
             grief
             ,
             and
             cause
             these
             terms
             to
             be
             put
             out
             of
             this
             present
             Article
             ,
             which
             seem
             to
             have
             been
             slipped
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             added
             thereto
             by
             surprize
             against
             the
             intention
             of
             so
             wise
             a
             Soveraign
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             other
             part
             of
             this
             Article
             which
             imports
             that
             the
             Infants
             ,
             whose
             Fathers
             are
             departed
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             shall
             be
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             same
             Religion
             ;
             they
             intend
             not
             at
             all
             against
             it
             ,
             provided
             it
             be
             intended
             of
             Infants
             that
             are
             under
             twelve
             years
             for
             Fe-males
             ,
             and
             fourteen
             years
             Males
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             regulating
             the
             age
             from
             which
             Infants
             may
             change
             their
             Religion
             .
             But
             here
             is
             cause
             to
             complain
             of
             two
             things
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             The
             one
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             by
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             and
             by
             two
             Decrees
             made
             in
             Council
             of
             the
             twenty
             eighth
             of
             September
             1663
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             twenty
             fourth
             of
             April
             ,
             1665.
             the
             same
             thing
             hath
             been
             Decreed
             for
             the
             Infants
             whose
             Fathers
             have
             dyed
             in
             the
             P.
             R.
             R
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             their
             Infants
             should
             be
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             purpose
             should
             be
             committed
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             Mothers
             ,
             Tutors
             ,
             or
             other
             kindred
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             :
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             have
             nor
             here
             made
             this
             Article
             reciprocal
             .
             From
             whence
             they
             may
             in
             time
             infer
             that
             in
             this
             they
             have
             derogated
             from
             the
             Edict
             and
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             which
             were
             before
             .
             For
             
             this
             cause
             the
             King
             rejecting
             these
             words
             
               which
               have
               been
            
             ,
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             render
             this
             Article
             reciprocal
             for
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             as
             well
             as
             for
             them
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             
          
           
             The
             other
             cause
             of
             complaint
             is
             ,
             that
             even
             since
             the
             two
             Decrees
             came
             to
             be
             published
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             ceased
             to
             hale
             away
             also
             by
             force
             from
             the
             Kindred
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             Infants
             whose
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             have
             alwayes
             been
             of
             this
             Religion
             and
             dyed
             therein
             .
             Moreover
             now
             very
             lately
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Rouen
             by
             an
             Arrest
             of
             the
             first
             of
             February
             ,
             1668.
             have
             decreed
             that
             a
             little
             Maid
             whose
             Father
             and
             Mother
             were
             departed
             in
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             should
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             her
             Kindred
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             offered
             to
             bring
             her
             up
             for
             nothing
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             be
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             her
             Tutor
             who
             is
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             The
             reason
             which
             serves
             them
             to
             authorize
             such
             violences
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             preceding
             Decrees
             is
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             because
             these
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             are
             not
             Registred
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             oblige
             not
             ,
             albeit
             that
             the
             last
             of
             the
             fourteenth
             of
             April
             ,
             1665.
             enjoynes
             all
             Officers
             to
             be
             conformable
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             executed
             under
             pain
             of
             Rebellion
             .
             The
             King
             therefore
             to
             give
             some
             means
             unto
             his
             Subjects
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             whereby
             his
             orders
             may
             take
             effect
             in
             this
             important
             matter
             ,
             is
             besought
             to
             make
             thereof
             an
             Authentick
             Declaration
             which
             may
             be
             Registred
             in
             the
             Parliaments
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XLVI
             .
             Schools
             .
          
           
             
               That
               they
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               may
               not
               keep
               any
               Schools
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               their
               own
               Children
               or
               others
               ,
               but
               in
               places
               where
               they
               have
               right
               to
               the
               publick
               exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               13th
               Article
               of
               the
               particulars
               of
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               ,
               in
               which
               Schools
               whether
               they
               be
               in
               the
               Towns
               or
               in
               the
               Suburbs
               ,
               they
               may
               not
               teach
               save
               only
               to
               Read
               ,
               Write
               ,
               and
               Arithmetick
               .
            
          
           
             TO
             understand
             well
             what
             the
             Schools
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             are
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             observe
             that
             they
             are
             of
             three
             sorts
             .
             The
             first
             are
             their
             Academies
             and
             Colledges
             where
             they
             teach
             their
             Divinity
             .
             The
             second
             are
             publick
             Schools
             where
             they
             may
             teach
             Grammar
             and
             Humane
             Learning
             with
             open
             doors
             .
             The
             third
             sort
             are
             particular
             petty
             Schools
             which
             they
             keep
             with
             their
             doors
             shut
             ,
             where
             the
             Infants
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             ,
             learn
             to
             Read
             ,
             Write
             ,
             and
             Arithmetick
             only
             .
          
           
             For
             their
             Academies
             and
             Colledges
             they
             are
             fixed
             to
             certain
             places
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             insisted
             on
             here
             ,
             because
             this
             Article
             deals
             not
             with
             their
             concerns
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             publick
             Schools
             ,
             the
             Edict
             permits
             them
             in
             all
             Towns
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             where
             the
             exercise
             is
             publick
             ,
             as
             the
             37th
             Article
             of
             the
             Particulars
             ,
             doth
             prove
             ,
             
               They
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
            
             (
             saith
             it
             )
             
               may
               not
               keep
               publick
               Schools
               ,
               save
               only
               in
               the
               Towns
               and
               places
               where
               the
               publick
               Exercise
               thereof
               is
               permitted
               .
            
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             petty
             Schools
             ,
             the
             Edict
             supposeth
             them
             as
             permitted
             in
             all
             places
             indifferently
             by
             natural
             reason
             and
             equity
             ,
             which
             authorises
             Fathers
             no
             less
             to
             give
             instruction
             than
             bread
             unto
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             as
             well
             to
             nourish
             their
             Spirits
             by
             a
             familiar
             Instruction
             ,
             as
             to
             sustain
             their
             Bodies
             by
             an
             ordinary
             nourishment
             .
             So
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             that
             this
             is
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             for
             that
             when
             it
             forbids
             to
             have
             Schools
             elsewhere
             than
             in
             places
             where
             the
             Exercise
             is
             permitted
             ;
             it
             speaks
             expresly
             of
             publick
             Schools
             ;
             whence
             it
             results
             ,
             that
             it
             leaves
             a
             liberty
             for
             particular
             Schools
             in
             other
             places
             where
             the
             publick
             Exercise
             is
             not
             had
             .
             In
             effect
             ,
             this
             practice
             hath
             alwayes
             been
             followed
             since
             the
             Edict
             ,
             and
             Parliaments
             have
             formally
             authorized
             this
             usage
             by
             their
             Decrees
             .
             The
             Parliament
             of
             Rouen
             have
             granted
             many
             on
             this
             occasion
             and
             two
             remarkable
             ones
             ,
             amongst
             others
             ,
             The
             one
             in
             the
             Month
             of
             May
             ,
             1605.
             
             By
             which
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             Abbess
             of
             Montivilliers
             ,
             one
             named
             Haise
             was
             permitted
             to
             teach
             to
             Write
             ,
             and
             Read
             in
             that
             Town
             of
             Montivilliers
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             there
             was
             no
             exercise
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             neither
             in
             the
             Town
             nor
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             ,
             nor
             within
             more
             than
             two
             Leagues
             round
             about
             ;
             upon
             condition
             only
             that
             he
             might
             not
             dogmatize
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             was
             of
             the
             first
             of
             February
             ;
             1623.
             by
             which
             the
             same
             thing
             was
             permitted
             to
             one
             named
             Poignant
             under
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             not
             to
             dogmatize
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             use
             the
             Prayers
             of
             his
             Religion
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             St.
             Anthony
             of
             the
             Forrest
             ,
             where
             the
             said
             Exercise
             was
             not
             at
             all
             established
             :
             and
             this
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             Official
             
             of
             Rouen
             ,
             since
             which
             time
             ,
             the
             thing
             hath
             not
             been
             any
             more
             disputed
             ;
             and
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             have
             not
             been
             troubled
             untill
             these
             last
             years
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             hatred
             which
             many
             persons
             bear
             unto
             them
             ,
             hath
             been
             permitted
             ,
             all
             things
             without
             restraint
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             desirous
             to
             forbid
             them
             these
             particular
             petty
             Schools
             in
             all
             places
             .
             And
             the
             same
             hath
             passed
             even
             to
             that
             excess
             ,
             as
             to
             forbid
             Masters
             to
             go
             teach
             Children
             in
             particular
             houses
             :
             And
             to
             heap
             up
             this
             measure
             ,
             it
             is
             carried
             on
             to
             a
             refusal
             of
             receiving
             Masters
             of
             the
             Arts
             of
             Writing
             and
             Arithmetick
             ,
             as
             this
             may
             be
             seen
             all
             in
             one
             Decree
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Rouen
             made
             against
             one
             named
             
               du
               Perry
            
             .
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             evils
             of
             which
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             do
             complain
             with
             the
             greatest
             sorrow
             ;
             This
             is
             one
             of
             those
             for
             which
             they
             have
             the
             least
             pretext
             .
             For
             what
             danger
             can
             there
             rise
             from
             these
             petty
             and
             obscure
             Schools
             ,
             which
             are
             rather
             a
             mark
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             those
             of
             this
             R.
             then
             of
             their
             Power
             ?
             Is
             it
             then
             a
             Crime
             for
             their
             Children
             to
             read
             and
             write
             ?
             will
             they
             bring
             Process
             against
             a
             man
             for
             putting
             a
             pen
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             a
             simple
             flock
             of
             Infants
             which
             come
             to
             seek
             him
             in
             his
             Chamber
             without
             noise
             or
             shew
             ?
             and
             shall
             Fathers
             be
             compelled
             to
             let
             their
             Children
             live
             like
             Beasts
             ,
             or
             send
             them
             to
             Masters
             whom
             they
             suspect
             ,
             or
             send
             them
             two
             or
             three
             Leagues
             from
             their
             houses
             to
             find
             there
             a
             Master
             of
             the
             Religion
             which
             they
             profess
             ?
          
           
             The
             distinction
             which
             here
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Schools
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             shews
             clearly
             how
             many
             surprizes
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             this
             forty
             sixth
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             The
             thirteenth
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             is
             cited
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             may
             not
             have
             any
             Schools
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             places
             where
             they
             have
             publick
             Exercise
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             speaks
             only
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             Article
             of
             the
             
               Instruction
               of
               Infants
               in
               that
               which
               concerns
               Religion
            
             ;
             an
             evident
             proof
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             places
             where
             the
             exercise
             is
             not
             publick
             ,
             it
             is
             permitted
             to
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             have
             other
             Schools
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             intermeddle
             not
             at
             all
             with
             Religion
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             are
             taught
             nothing
             but
             Learning
             that
             is
             purely
             humane
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             wills
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Schools
             whether
             they
             be
             in
             Towns
             ,
             or
             in
             Suburbs
             ,
             where
             the
             Exercise
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             is
             established
             ,
             they
             may
             teach
             to
             Read
             ,
             Write
             ,
             and
             Arithmetick
             only
             ,
             which
             is
             true
             indeed
             of
             the
             particular
             petty
             Schools
             which
             may
             be
             kept
             indifferently
             in
             all
             places
             with
             their
             doors
             shut
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             publick
             Schools
             which
             are
             authorized
             by
             the
             37th
             Article
             of
             the
             Particulars
             .
             For
             that
             Article
             doth
             not
             restrain
             the
             permission
             of
             those
             Schools
             to
             Reading
             nor
             to
             Writing
             ,
             nor
             to
             Arithmetick
             alone
             ,
             but
             leaves
             them
             the
             intire
             liberty
             of
             Schools
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             same
             Lessons
             there
             which
             they
             Practise
             in
             other
             Schools
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             to
             bring
             back
             and
             restore
             these
             things
             to
             the
             settlement
             in
             the
             Edict
             ,
             it
             is
             just
             and
             necessary
             to
             permit
             publick
             Schools
             in
             all
             the
             Towns
             and
             all
             the
             places
             where
             the
             publick
             Exercize
             of
             the
             said
             P.
             R.
             R.
             is
             had
             :
             and
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             Particular
             petty
             Schools
             in
             all
             places
             of
             the
             Realm
             .
             This
             is
             that
             concerning
             which
             his
             Majesty
             is
             most
             humbly
             besought
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             stay
             the
             course
             of
             the
             devices
             and
             injustice
             which
             is
             done
             to
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             concerning
             their
             Schools
             .
             For
             they
             do
             continually
             raise
             Suits
             against
             them
             about
             the
             word
             Places
             ,
             which
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               they
               may
               not
               have
               publick
               Schools
               but
               in
               the
               Towns
               and
               Places
               where
               their
               Exercise
               is
               permitted
            
             ;
             there
             are
             many
             who
             have
             the
             rigour
             to
             desire
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             keep
             their
             Schools
             in
             the
             same
             place
             with
             their
             Exercise
             ,
             i.e.
             within
             the
             enclosure
             of
             their
             Temples
             :
             Notwithstanding
             that
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             expounded
             himself
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             by
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             paper
             of
             1612
             ,
             Art.
             9.
             wherein
             he
             consented
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Towns
             and
             Suburbs
             should
             have
             Schools
             in
             the
             Towns
             and
             Suburbs
             where
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             was
             permitted
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Neighbour
             Villages
             round
             about
             should
             have
             Schools
             in
             the
             Suburbs
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             hinder
             us
             a
             vexation
             so
             ill
             conceived
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             is
             most
             humbly
             besought
             to
             renew
             this
             explication
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             places
             of
             publick
             Schools
             permitted
             to
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             he
             intends
             the
             Townes
             or
             Suburbs
             where
             the
             Exercize
             is
             publickly
             enjoyed
             ,
             and
             wholly
             extended
             to
             the
             Suburbs
             ,
             Burrows
             ,
             and
             Villages
             where
             they
             have
             the
             right
             of
             exercise
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             Decrees
             and
             Judgements
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             XLVII
             .
             Sojourners
             with
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               may
               not
               entertain
               any
               Sojourners
               save
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               nor
               in
               greater
               number
               than
               two
               at
               a
               time
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             not
             common
             to
             see
             Ministers
             entertain
             Sojourners
             .
             But
             it
             was
             not
             expected
             that
             a
             Law
             of
             the
             Realm
             would
             have
             been
             made
             to
             hinder
             them
             .
             For
             every
             one
             may
             use
             his
             House
             ,
             his
             Table
             ,
             and
             his
             Time
             as
             seems
             good
             unto
             himself
             ,
             provided
             he
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             Estate
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             imagine
             in
             what
             the
             Estate
             receives
             prejudice
             when
             Ministers
             entertain
             Sojourners
             in
             their
             houses
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Instructions
             which
             they
             can
             give
             them
             is
             only
             particular
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             where
             forbidden
             but
             in
             the
             Countries
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             .
             It
             is
             only
             publick
             instruction
             which
             is
             limited
             in
             France
             to
             the
             places
             where
             the
             publick
             Exercise
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             is
             permitted
             .
             Yet
             in
             these
             authorized
             places
             Ministers
             must
             at
             least
             be
             permitted
             ,
             to
             entertain
             as
             many
             Sojourners
             as
             they
             will
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             Edict
             .
             They
             who
             have
             suggested
             this
             Article
             ought
             to
             have
             thought
             that
             it
             was
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             Declaration
             of
             a
             great
             King
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             very
             reason
             ought
             to
             be
             outed
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XLVIII
             .
             The
             Sick.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Ecclesiasticks
               and
               the
               Religious
               may
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               sick
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               if
               they
               be
               not
               accompanied
               with
               some
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               an
               Alderman
               ,
               or
               the
               Mayor
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               sent
               for
               by
               the
               Sick
               :
               in
               which
               case
               no
               hinderance
               shall
               be
               given
               unto
               them
               .
               Notwithstanding
               it
               shall
               be
               permitted
               to
               the
               Rector
               of
               the
               place
               assisted
               with
               some
               Judge
               ,
               Alderman
               or
               Consul
               —
               to
               present
               himself
               to
               the
               sick
               to
               know
               of
               him
               if
               he
               will
               dye
               in
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               Declaration
               he
               shall
               withdraw
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             HEre
             we
             have
             the
             most
             important
             Article
             of
             all
             the
             Declaration
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             contrary
             to
             them
             of
             the
             pretended
             Reformed
             Religion
             ,
             nothing
             more
             capable
             to
             trouble
             the
             publick
             Tranquility
             ,
             nor
             to
             cause
             so
             deadly
             consequences
             of
             all
             sorts
             .
             For
             it
             is
             in
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             at
             the
             approach
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             men
             have
             the
             greatest
             need
             of
             repose
             ,
             and
             that
             trouble
             is
             to
             them
             most
             insupportable
             ;
             for
             that
             being
             otherwise
             sufficiently
             toyled
             ,
             they
             cannot
             indure
             to
             be
             molested
             in
             that
             Estate
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             hindred
             in
             the
             injoyment
             of
             the
             Peace
             and
             comfort
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             the
             Salvation
             whereof
             is
             then
             their
             sole
             Interest
             .
          
           
             The
             Clergy
             in
             their
             other
             Articles
             have
             striven
             to
             take
             from
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             the
             means
             to
             live
             ,
             in
             this
             they
             come
             to
             deprive
             them
             of
             the
             liberty
             of
             dying
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             against
             that
             so
             express
             settlement
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             in
             the
             14th
             Article
             of
             the
             Particulars
             ,
             
               They
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
            
             (
             saith
             it
             ,
             )
             
               shall
               not
               be
               obliged
               to
               receive
               exhortations
               when
               they
               are
               sick
               and
               nigh
               unto
               Death
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               Condemnation
               of
               Justice
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               of
               others
               than
               they
               of
               the
               same
               Religion
               ;
               and
               they
               may
               be
               visited
               and
               comforted
               by
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               without
               being
               molested
               .
            
             And
             this
             point
             was
             judged
             to
             be
             of
             so
             great
             consequence
             that
             the
             King
             ratified
             it
             by
             his
             answer
             of
             1636.
             
             Art.
             19.
             
             For
             his
             Majesty
             there
             Ordained
             ,
             
               that
               the
               fourth
               Article
               of
               the
               particulars
               of
               the
               Edict
               of
            
             Nantes
             
               should
               be
               entirely
               observed
               ,
               with
               injunction
               to
               his
               Officers
               to
               hold
               their
               hand
               therein
               ,
               on
               pain
               to
               answer
               it
               in
               their
               proper
               and
               private
               names
               .
            
             Can
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             more
             opposite
             to
             the
             Declaration
             ?
             The
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             wills
             that
             the
             sick
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             shall
             not
             be
             obliged
             to
             receive
             Exhortations
             of
             others
             than
             those
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Declaration
             on
             the
             contrary
             wills
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             obliged
             to
             suffer
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             and
             Aldermen
             to
             enter
             into
             their
             houses
             without
             their
             consents
             ,
             and
             without
             being
             called
             .
             How
             shall
             we
             
             agree
             these
             two
             settlements
             so
             contrary
             ?
             For
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Declaration
             only
             permits
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             to
             presents
             themselves
             to
             the
             sick
             to
             know
             their
             minds
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             any
             exhortations
             unto
             them
             ,
             this
             is
             in
             truth
             to
             say
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             For
             where
             is
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             that
             seeing
             himself
             Master
             of
             the
             Chamber
             of
             a
             sick
             person
             ,
             will
             not
             adventure
             to
             speak
             somewhat
             unto
             him
             for
             to
             gain
             him
             ?
             And
             if
             any
             attempt
             to
             hinder
             him
             ,
             what
             uproar
             and
             what
             Mischief
             shall
             not
             follow
             upon
             it
             ?
             They
             will
             cry
             Rebellion
             against
             those
             that
             assist
             the
             sick
             .
             They
             will
             pretend
             that
             they
             offer
             violence
             to
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             who
             making
             himself
             to
             be
             heard
             through
             the
             Windows
             ,
             the
             neighbourhood
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             people
             will
             run
             thither
             in
             a
             tumult
             ,
             break
             open
             the
             doors
             ,
             throw
             themselves
             in
             a
             fury
             into
             the
             Chamber
             of
             the
             poor
             agonising
             person
             ,
             who
             shall
             at
             the
             same
             time
             see
             himself
             miserably
             molested
             ,
             all
             his
             Family
             terrified
             and
             discomforted
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             left
             in
             repose
             ,
             to
             bethink
             himself
             of
             his
             Salvation
             .
             And
             how
             many
             other
             Mischiefs
             will
             this
             permission
             given
             to
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             draw
             after
             it
             ?
             For
             the
             least
             word
             that
             one
             can
             say
             to
             them
             to
             free
             ones
             self
             from
             their
             urgencies
             and
             importunities
             shall
             be
             taken
             for
             an
             attempt
             on
             his
             person
             ;
             their
             persons
             shall
             be
             seized
             who
             let
             fall
             any
             word
             wherewith
             they
             are
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             they
             will
             drag
             them
             to
             Prison
             ,
             they
             will
             in
             the
             conclusion
             condemn
             them
             to
             so
             great
             Fines
             and
             such
             rigorous
             reparations
             ,
             as
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             by
             divers
             examples
             in
             many
             places
             .
             Humanity
             it self
             ought
             to
             oblige
             unto
             more
             compassion
             to
             Families
             who
             are
             in
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             establish
             means
             to
             give
             trouble
             over
             and
             above
             to
             a
             wife
             that
             hath
             more
             than
             enough
             by
             the
             sickness
             of
             her
             Husband
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             mother
             that
             is
             weeping
             over
             a
             Child
             ready
             to
             give
             up
             the
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             to
             Children
             that
             have
             their
             hearts
             wounded
             for
             the
             sad
             estate
             of
             their
             Father
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             be
             in
             a
             Phrenzy
             by
             the
             heat
             of
             a
             violent
             Feaver
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             the
             distraction
             of
             his
             spirit
             let
             fall
             any
             word
             conrary
             to
             his
             intention
             before
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             ;
             they
             will
             quickly
             lay
             hold
             on
             it
             as
             a
             good
             and
             formal
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             they
             will
             drive
             out
             of
             his
             Chamber
             all
             those
             that
             attend
             him
             :
             They
             will
             hale
             away
             the
             Wife
             from
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             the
             Husband
             from
             his
             Wife
             ,
             under
             pretext
             that
             the
             sick
             hath
             changed
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             liberty
             of
             his
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             person
             dye
             in
             this
             Phrensie
             ,
             they
             will
             seize
             on
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             interr
             him
             after
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             though
             he
             never
             had
             any
             thoughts
             on
             it
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             force
             his
             Children
             to
             leave
             the
             Church
             wherein
             they
             were
             born
             ,
             and
             pass
             over
             to
             that
             in
             which
             they
             pretend
             their
             Father
             dyed
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             45th
             Article
             of
             this
             Declaration
             ,
             which
             imports
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               departed
               in
               the
               R.
               C.
               A.
               R.
               Should
               be
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               said
               Religion
               .
            
             But
             if
             the
             sick
             man
             escape
             ,
             they
             will
             constrain
             him
             to
             go
             unto
             the
             Mass
             ,
             and
             hinder
             him
             from
             returning
             to
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Declaration
             against
             the
             Relapsed
             ,
             though
             he
             never
             thought
             in
             the
             least
             to
             quit
             his
             belief
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             have
             said
             any
             thing
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             pure
             effect
             of
             his
             Feaver
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             when
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             not
             himself
             .
             And
             above
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             will
             constrain
             his
             Children
             also
             to
             go
             unto
             the
             Mass
             ,
             in
             consequence
             of
             this
             Declaration
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             45th
             Article
             Ordains
             ,
             
               That
               Infants
               whose
               Fathers
               have
               been
               Catholicks
               shall
               be
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             Is
             it
             possible
             to
             be
             any
             misery
             like
             to
             this
             ?
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             herein
             another
             inconvenience
             which
             must
             not
             here
             be
             forgotten
             :
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             ,
             when
             they
             present
             themselves
             to
             the
             sick
             ,
             put
             to
             them
             captious
             and
             artificial
             questions
             ,
             upon
             design
             to
             entangle
             and
             surprize
             them
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             they
             will
             ask
             them
             
               whether
               they
               would
               not
               be
               of
               the
               true
               Faith
               ?
               whether
               they
               be
               not
               willing
               to
               believe
               the
               pure
               and
               sound
               Doctrine
               ?
               whether
               they
               would
               not
               live
               and
               dye
               in
               the
               true
               Church
               ?
            
             and
             other
             such
             like
             things
             .
             To
             which
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             answer
             only
             one
             ,
             Yes
             ,
             Immediately
             they
             take
             this
             word
             for
             an
             abjuration
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             put
             his
             friends
             from
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             pretend
             by
             this
             one
             Yes
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             is
             become
             a
             good
             Roman
             Catholick
             .
          
           
             They
             must
             not
             pretend
             to
             put
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             into
             shelter
             against
             all
             these
             disorders
             ,
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Judge
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             whom
             the
             Declaration
             wills
             to
             accompany
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             .
             For
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             ?
             will
             choose
             the
             Judges
             and
             Officers
             according
             to
             their
             liking
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             find
             many
             as
             ill-disposed
             as
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             themselves
             ;
             and
             who
             far
             from
             moderating
             them
             ,
             will
             push
             them
             on
             to
             undertake
             any
             thing
             .
             So
             that
             their
             presence
             instead
             of
             helping
             ,
             many
             times
             will
             hurt
             ,
             because
             it
             giveth
             more
             authority
             to
             that
             which
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             the
             sick
             and
             his
             friends
             are
             less
             able
             to
             cause
             a
             Judge
             to
             depart
             ,
             than
             a
             simple
             Parish
             Priest
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             and
             the
             Judge
             transported
             with
             zeal
             ,
             be
             minded
             to
             report
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Sick
             otherwise
             than
             he
             hath
             made
             it
             ,
             what
             means
             hath
             he
             to
             make
             the
             truth
             known
             ?
             will
             he
             oppose
             the
             Testimony
             of
             his
             friends
             and
             the
             standers
             by
             ?
             why
             they
             will
             be
             suspected
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             believed
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Judge
             and
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             .
             Neither
             shall
             they
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             time
             serve
             themselves
             of
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             because
             the
             Judges
             and
             Parish
             Priests
             do
             
             commonly
             send
             all
             people
             out
             of
             the
             sick
             mans
             Chamber
             whereinto
             they
             enter
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             Mischief
             for
             which
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             but
             by
             revocation
             of
             this
             Article
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             other
             Ecclesiasticks
             and
             Religious
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             that
             the
             declaration
             doth
             not
             give
             them
             so
             much
             power
             ,
             because
             it
             wills
             that
             they
             be
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             sick
             .
             But
             at
             bottom
             this
             limitation
             is
             a
             fruitless
             remedy
             ,
             for
             that
             when
             a
             Monk
             hath
             a
             mind
             to
             see
             a
             sick
             person
             ,
             he
             will
             always
             find
             persons
             enough
             who
             will
             testify
             that
             he
             desired
             and
             sent
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             experience
             hath
             already
             made
             us
             see
             sufficiently
             that
             these
             witnesses
             will
             never
             he
             wanting
             ;
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             upon
             their
             report
             ,
             a
             poor
             sick
             person
             well
             setled
             in
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             no
             design
             to
             change
             it
             ,
             sees
             those
             persons
             enter
             into
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             whose
             presence
             alone
             is
             capable
             to
             trouble
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             This
             Article
             therefore
             which
             concerns
             the
             sick
             ,
             being
             of
             so
             sad
             and
             destructive
             consequence
             ,
             and
             casting
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             into
             dangers
             which
             they
             cannot
             think
             of
             without
             uttermost
             consternation
             ,
             they
             do
             demand
             with
             most
             profound
             Humility
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             with
             the
             most
             vehement
             ardour
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             the
             revocation
             thereof
             whole
             and
             entire
             .
             To
             be
             content
             with
             a
             moderation
             herein
             were
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             because
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             than
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             permission
             to
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             to
             carry
             them
             beyond
             all
             Bounds
             .
             Witness
             the
             Declaration
             which
             permits
             them
             not
             to
             go
             in
             to
             any
             sick
             without
             a
             Judge
             or
             an
             Alderman
             ,
             or
             a
             Consul
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             see
             they
             go
             boldly
             beyond
             this
             Rule
             ,
             and
             intrude
             alone
             into
             the
             houses
             of
             the
             sick
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             the
             simple
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             go
             without
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             without
             calling
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             the
             power
             in
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             fear
             whatsoever
             they
             enterprize
             .
             The
             King
             therefore
             may
             be
             pleased
             to
             consider
             that
             the
             yoke
             which
             this
             Article
             imposeth
             on
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             is
             unsupportable
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             discharge
             them
             thereof
             according
             to
             Justice
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             may
             be
             said
             most
             truly
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             any
             longer
             subsist
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             longer
             any
             liberty
             to
             live
             or
             dy
             in
             repose
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             XLIX
             .
             Hospitals
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               poor
               sick
               Catholicks
               and
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               shall
               be
               received
               indifferently
               into
               the
               Hospitals
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               without
               being
               constrained
               by
               violence
               to
               change
               their
               Religion
               :
               and
               the
               Ministers
               and
               others
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               may
               go
               and
               visit
               and
               comfort
               them
               of
               the
               said
               R.
               on
               condition
               that
               they
               make
               no
               Assemblies
               ,
               Prayers
               ,
               nor
               Exhortations
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               which
               may
               be
               heard
               by
               the
               other
               sick
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             end
             of
             this
             Article
             destroyes
             the
             beginning
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             not
             permitted
             to
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             make
             Prayers
             nor
             Exhortations
             in
             the
             Hospitals
             which
             may
             be
             heard
             by
             others
             ;
             certainly
             their
             sick
             can
             neither
             be
             visited
             nor
             comforted
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             remain
             in
             the
             Hospitals
             .
             For
             it
             is
             well
             known
             in
             what
             manner
             the
             Hospitals
             are
             made
             ;
             every
             sick
             person
             hath
             not
             his
             Chamber
             apart
             ;
             there
             are
             alwayes
             many
             together
             ,
             and
             often
             two
             in
             the
             same
             bed
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             impossible
             to
             speak
             unto
             one
             without
             being
             heard
             of
             some
             others
             ;
             and
             it
             comes
             all
             to
             one
             to
             exclude
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             from
             the
             Hospitals
             ,
             as
             to
             receive
             them
             upon
             an
             impossible
             condition
             .
          
           
             But
             over
             and
             above
             this
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             have
             also
             proposed
             another
             scope
             unto
             this
             Article
             ,
             which
             yet
             every
             one
             cannot
             perceive
             ;
             so
             going
             on
             to
             surprize
             them
             who
             pierce
             not
             into
             their
             secret
             intentions
             ,
             for
             in
             causing
             it
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Catholicks
               and
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               should
               be
               received
               indifferently
               into
               Hospitals
               in
               all
               places
            
             ;
             This
             is
             to
             hinder
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             from
             assisting
             their
             poor
             sick
             in
             their
             particular
             houses
             ,
             and
             to
             constrain
             them
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             their
             Hospitals
             ,
             where
             the
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             belabour
             them
             ,
             for
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             change
             their
             Religion
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             consenting
             that
             they
             may
             enjoy
             the
             Hospitals
             they
             consent
             to
             nothing
             at
             all
             ;
             because
             they
             add
             thereunto
             a
             condition
             which
             takes
             from
             them
             in
             those
             places
             ,
             the
             means
             of
             being
             visited
             and
             comforted
             by
             their
             Ministers
             .
             And
             at
             the
             same
             time
             forbid
             them
             those
             houses
             wherein
             they
             may
             be
             assisted
             in
             their
             bodies
             without
             prejudice
             to
             the
             liberty
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             consolation
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             This
             Article
             therefore
             deserves
             to
             be
             rescinded
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             add
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             matter
             to
             the
             Edict
             of
             
             Nantes
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             twenty
             second
             Article
             runs
             thus
             ▪
             That
             the
             
               Sick
               and
               the
               Poor
               may
               be
               received
               into
               publick
               ,
               Hospitals
               ,
               Spittles
               and
               Alms-Houses
               ,
            
             without
             difference
             or
             distinction
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             L.
             Infants
             Exposed
             .
          
           
             
               That
               Infants
               which
               are
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               exposed
               shall
               be
               carried
               into
               the
               Hospitals
               of
               the
               Catholicks
               ,
               to
               be
               nourished
               and
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
              
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             LI.
             Alms
             of
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Alms
               which
               are
               at
               the
               disposal
               of
               Chapters
               ,
               Priors
               and
               Rectors
               ,
               be
               made
               by
               themselves
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               Order
               at
               the
               places
               of
               their
               foundation
               ,
               or
               Church
               doors
               ,
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               as
               well
               Catholicks
               as
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               and
               that
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Consuls
               of
               the
               place
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Alms
               which
               are
               to
               be
               distributed
               by
               Aldermen
               or
               Consuls
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               dealt
               publickly
               at
               the
               Gate
               of
               the
               Town
               house
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Priors
               or
               Vicars
               of
               the
               place
               who
               may
               thereof
               keep
               Record
               .
            
          
           
              
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             LII
             .
             Administration
             of
             Hospitals
             and
             Spittles
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Hospitals
               and
               Spittles
               ,
               of
               the
               foundation
               of
               Corporations
               be
               ruled
               by
               the
               Consuls
               of
               the
               place
               .
            
          
           
             THese
             three
             Articles
             are
             altogether
             useless
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             LIII
             .
             Festivals
             .
          
           
             
               That
               they
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               keep
               and
               observe
               the
               Feasts
               instituted
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               on
               the
               dayes
               which
               are
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               those
               Feasts
               sell
               nor
               retail
               in
               open
               Shops
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Handicrafts
               likewise
               work
               not
               out
               of
               their
               Chambers
               and
               Houses
               close
               shut
               on
               the
               said
               prohibited
               dayes
               ,
               in
               any
               Trade
               whose
               noise
               may
               be
               heard
               without
               by
               those
               that
               pass
               by
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               twentieth
               Article
               of
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               ,
               for
               which
               purpose
               the
               said
               Feasts
               shall
               be
               published
               by
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               Bell
               ,
               or
               proclaimed
               by
               the
               diligence
               of
               the
               Consuls
               or
               Aldermen
               .
            
          
           
             VVHat
             makes
             this
             Article
             here
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             than
             the
             twentieth
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             wherein
             sufficient
             provision
             is
             made
             for
             the
             observation
             of
             Feasts
             ?
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             would
             not
             have
             given
             themselves
             the
             trouble
             to
             copy
             out
             so
             long
             an
             Article
             for
             nothing
             :
             And
             this
             without
             doubt
             is
             their
             design
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             end
             of
             this
             twentieth
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             in
             which
             it
             is
             ordained
             ,
             
               That
               the
               inquisition
               after
               the
               violation
               of
               the
               Feasts
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               made
               by
               any
               other
               than
               the
               Officers
               of
               
               Justice
               .
            
             And
             in
             place
             of
             those
             words
             they
             substituted
             these
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Feasts
               should
               be
               declared
               by
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               Bell
               ,
               or
               proclaimed
               by
               the
               diligence
               of
               the
               Consuls
               or
               Aldermen
               ,
            
             but
             this
             addition
             is
             of
             little
             benefit
             ;
             instead
             whereof
             the
             end
             of
             the
             twentieth
             Article
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             repress
             the
             ill
             humour
             of
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             and
             other
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             who
             will
             pretend
             to
             be
             Competent
             Parties
             against
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             in
             the
             not
             observation
             of
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             who
             will
             bring
             against
             them
             an
             infinity
             of
             Suits
             if
             they
             be
             not
             excluded
             from
             this
             inquiry
             by
             attributing
             it
             to
             the
             Officers
             of
             Justice
             only
             .
             Therefore
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             making
             a
             breach
             upon
             the
             Edict
             ought
             to
             be
             expunged
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             that
             of
             the
             Edict
             may
             abide
             in
             force
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             LIV.
             Sale
             of
             Meats
             on
             dayes
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             
               That
               they
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               may
               not
               retail
               or
               sell
               Victuals
               publickly
               on
               the
               dayes
               which
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               hath
               appointed
               for
               abstinence
               therefrom
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Prohibition
             is
             needlesly
             made
             against
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             For
             they
             will
             not
             give
             this
             occasion
             of
             offence
             to
             the
             Catholicks
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             LV.
             Ringing
             of
             Bells
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Bells
               in
               the
               Temples
               of
               them
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               in
               the
               places
               where
               the
               exercise
               is
               permitted
               ,
               cease
               to
               Ring
               from
               Holy
               Thursday
               at
               ten
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               untill
               Holy
               Saturday
               at
               mid
               day
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Catholicks
               are
               wont
               to
               do
               .
            
          
           
             IF
             the
             Bells
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             were
             rung
             at
             divers
             hours
             of
             the
             day
             :
             If
             they
             were
             in
             great
             number
             to
             make
             much
             noise
             ▪
             or
             had
             a
             shrill
             sound
             ,
             or
             had
             an
             harmonious
             chime
             like
             those
             which
             are
             heard
             on
             the
             Feast
             dayes
             ,
             and
             upon
             occasions
             of
             Joy
             ;
             it
             would
             be
             thought
             less
             strange
             that
             they
             would
             impose
             silence
             on
             them
             so
             long
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             are
             silent
             .
             But
             those
             Bells
             which
             are
             never
             more
             than
             one
             in
             every
             Temple
             ,
             and
             which
             ring
             not
             but
             one
             moment
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             to
             give
             notice
             of
             the
             hour
             of
             the
             Sermon
             ;
             and
             whose
             sound
             is
             exceeding
             simple
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             more
             reason
             to
             cause
             the
             Bell
             to
             cease
             which
             calls
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Clock
             which
             tells
             the
             hour
             of
             the
             Sermon
             and
             Prayers
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             LVI
             .
             Bells
             in
             Temples
             ,
             in
             places
             of
             Citadels
             and
             Garrisons
             .
          
           
             
               That
               in
               Towns
               and
               Places
               where
               there
               are
               Citadels
               or
               Garrisons
               by
               our
               Order
               ,
               they
               aforesaid
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               may
               not
               assemble
               by
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               Bell
               ,
               nor
               place
               any
               in
               their
               Temples
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             same
             design
             which
             the
             Clergy
             have
             already
             made
             appear
             in
             divers
             Articles
             ,
             is
             remarkable
             also
             in
             this
             ;
             It
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             bring
             the
             Fidelity
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             into
             suspition
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             some
             cause
             to
             fear
             that
             they
             would
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Bells
             ,
             as
             a
             signal
             to
             betray
             the
             Places
             where
             there
             were
             a
             Citadel
             or
             a
             Garrison
             .
             But
             the
             knowledge
             which
             his
             Majesty
             hath
             of
             their
             inviolable
             zeal
             ,
             and
             faithful
             affection
             which
             they
             have
             unto
             his
             Service
             ,
             will
             cause
             him
             to
             pierce
             through
             all
             the
             vain
             Clouds
             
             of
             unjust
             suspitions
             which
             they
             would
             give
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             revoke
             an
             Article
             so
             injurious
             to
             his
             Subjects
             whose
             obedience
             is
             without
             reproach
             ,
             and
             who
             deserve
             not
             in
             this
             point
             to
             be
             treated
             otherwise
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             fellow
             Citizens
             and
             Country
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             LVII
             .
             Judgment
             of
             the
             validity
             of
             Marriages
             .
          
           
             
               And
               being
               we
               have
               been
               informed
               of
               certain
               actions
               occurring
               ,
               not
               yet
               decided
               by
               any
               Decrees
               ,
               to
               prevent
               altercations
               and
               differences
               betwixt
               our
               Catholick
               Subjects
               and
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               We
               ordain
               ,
               that
               the
               Marriages
               made
               and
               contracted
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Churches
               ,
               or
               before
               their
               proper
               Rector
               shall
               not
               be
               judged
               but
               by
               the
               Officials
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               may
               take
               Cognizance
               of
               their
               validity
               or
               invalidity
               .
               And
               if
               the
               said
               Marriages
               be
               made
               in
               the
               Temples
               of
               those
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               or
               before
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               if
               the
               Defender
               be
               a
               Catholick
               ,
               the
               said
               Officials
               shall
               have
               the
               Cognizance
               thereof
               in
               like
               manner
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Defender
               be
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               the
               Royal
               Judges
               shall
               have
               the
               Cognizance
               thereof
               ;
               and
               by
               Appeal
               the
               Chambers
               of
               the
               Edict
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             a
             rude
             blow
             which
             the
             Clergy
             would
             reach
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Officials
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             For
             the
             Edict
             in
             the
             41
             Article
             of
             the
             Particulars
             had
             ordained
             ,
             that
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             Processes
             concerning
             Marriages
             should
             appertain
             to
             the
             Judges
             Royal
             ;
             and
             by
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             then
             when
             both
             Parties
             are
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             not
             attributing
             the
             Cognizance
             to
             the
             Officials
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             one
             of
             the
             Parties
             is
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             And
             so
             much
             the
             more
             if
             he
             be
             Defendant
             .
             But
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Declaration
             is
             contrary
             hereunto
             in
             two
             manners
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             It
             wills
             that
             the
             Marriages
             which
             are
             made
             before
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             or
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Churches
             ,
             should
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Officials
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             though
             the
             Defendant
             be
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             Article
             is
             couched
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             even
             when
             both
             the
             Parties
             are
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             It
             gives
             to
             understand
             that
             notwithstanding
             ,
             if
             their
             Marriages
             were
             made
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             those
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             or
             before
             their
             Papish
             Priests
             ,
             it
             should
             belong
             for
             all
             that
             to
             the
             Officials
             to
             take
             Cognizance
             and
             Judge
             thereof
             .
             Thus
             here
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             who
             are
             in
             no
             sort
             at
             all
             justifiable
             by
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             are
             subjected
             unto
             their
             Tribunals
             :
             and
             what
             may
             they
             expect
             from
             Judges
             prejudiced
             and
             passionate
             ,
             but
             rigorous
             condemnations
             ?
             This
             Article
             then
             takes
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Kings
             Judges
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Officials
             .
             This
             is
             properly
             to
             repeal
             the
             Edict
             ,
             whose
             settlement
             in
             this
             matter
             is
             so
             Just
             and
             so
             Reasonable
             ,
             that
             the
             new
             Commentator
             who
             hath
             imployed
             all
             his
             Spirits
             to
             endeavour
             to
             take
             away
             this
             Sacred
             Buckler
             of
             the
             Edict
             from
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             hath
             notwithstanding
             said
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             elude
             this
             41
             Article
             of
             the
             Particulars
             :
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             hath
             elsewhere
             confirmed
             it
             by
             the
             conference
             of
             Fleix
             on
             the
             23
             Article
             of
             the
             Generals
             .
             So
             also
             the
             usage
             hath
             alwayes
             been
             hitherto
             conformable
             to
             the
             Edict
             .
             They
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             have
             hitherto
             never
             pleaded
             in
             causes
             Matrimonial
             ,
             but
             before
             the
             Judges
             Royal
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Edict
             .
             This
             is
             therefore
             an
             innovation
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             out
             of
             the
             design
             which
             he
             hath
             to
             cause
             
               the
               Edict
               of
            
             Nantes
             
               to
               be
               exactly
               observed
            
             ,
             without
             doubt
             cannot
             suffer
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ARTICLE
             LVIII
             .
             Tythes
             infeoft
             .
          
           
             
               That
               Criminal
               Causes
               in
               which
               the
               Ecclesiasticks
               are
               Defendants
               ,
               may
               be
               handled
               before
               the
               Royal
               Judges
               and
               the
               Stewards
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               of
               Appeal
               before
               the
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Chambers
               of
               the
               Edict
               may
               not
               have
               Cognizance
               of
               the
               propriety
               nor
               of
               the
               possession
               of
               Tythes
               ,
               no
               not
               of
               those
               that
               are
               infeoffed
               ,
               nor
               of
               other
               Rights
               ,
               Dues
               ,
               and
               Demains
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               with
               Prohibition
               to
               the
               said
               Chambers
               of
               the
               Edicts
               to
               take
               any
               Cognizance
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             ALL
             this
             whole
             Article
             was
             contrived
             by
             the
             Clergy
             for
             no
             other
             purpose
             than
             to
             foist
             into
             it
             one
             word
             which
             doth
             clash
             with
             the
             Edict
             ,
             and
             enervate
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             Chambers
             appointed
             in
             favour
             of
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             For
             the
             Edict
             having
             declared
             in
             the
             thirty
             fourth
             Article
             ,
             
               That
               the
               said
               Chambers
               should
               take
               Cognizance
               and
               judge
               Soveraignly
               ,
               and
               without
               appeal
               by
               Decree
               privative
               to
               all
               others
               the
               Process
               moved
               or
               to
               be
               moved
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               were
               Parties
               Principal
               or
               Security
               ,
               Plaintiff
               or
               Defendant
               ,
               in
               all
               matters
               Civil
               or
               Criminal
            
             ;
             it
             after
             adjoyns
             this
             exception
             ;
             
               except
               notwithstanding
               all
               matters
               of
               Benefices
               and
               the
               possession
               of
               Tythes
               not
               infeoft
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Edict
             then
             takes
             not
             from
             the
             Chambers
             allowed
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             the
             Judgement
             of
             Tythes
             but
             when
             they
             are
             not
             infeoft
             ,
             and
             the
             Declaration
             on
             the
             contrary
             prohibits
             them
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             Tythes
             even
             infeoft
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             I
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             pro
             ,
             and
             con
             ,
             Affirmative
             ,
             and
             Negative
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             most
             formal
             opposition
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             ?
             if
             then
             the
             King
             will
             that
             the
             Edict
             be
             exactly
             observed
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             after
             the
             solemn
             protestation
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             thereof
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             this
             clause
             should
             subsist
             ,
             and
             it
             ought
             necessarily
             to
             be
             revoked
             .
          
        
         
           
             ARTICLE
             LIX
             .
             Reparation
             of
             Churches
             and
             Presbyteries
             .
          
           
             
               That
               those
               of
               the
               said
               P.
               R.
               R.
               pay
               the
               impositions
               ordained
               as
               well
               for
               the
               re-edification
               ,
               and
               reparation
               of
               Parochial
               Churches
               and
               Rectories
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               entertainment
               of
               Catholick
               School-masters
               and
               Regents
               ;
               notwithstanding
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               rated
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Head-Money
               which
               may
               be
               ordained
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               second
               particular
               of
               the
               Edict
               of
               Nantes
               .
            
          
           
             THey
             say
             commonly
             the
             end
             Crowns
             the
             Work
             :
             but
             here
             it
             destroys
             and
             ruines
             it
             .
             For
             we
             must
             remember
             that
             the
             Preface
             of
             this
             Declaration
             imported
             that
             it
             had
             for
             its
             scope
             to
             cause
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             the
             Decrees
             since
             interposed
             according
             to
             their
             form
             and
             tenure
             .
             But
             the
             Clergy
             having
             lost
             all
             memory
             of
             this
             Project
             ,
             suggests
             here
             an
             Article
             which
             equally
             repeals
             the
             Edict
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Decrees
             which
             have
             hitherto
             treated
             upon
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               re-edification
               and
               reparation
               of
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               Rectories
               ,
               with
               the
               entertainment
               of
               Catholick
               School
               Masters
               and
               Regents
               .
            
          
           
             For
             as
             for
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             formal
             that
             it
             is
             an
             astonishment
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             doubtless
             ,
             to
             see
             it
             cited
             in
             this
             place
             as
             conformable
             to
             this
             Declaration
             .
             Thus
             it
             speaks
             in
             the
             second
             Article
             of
             the
             Particulars
             ,
             which
             is
             alledged
             in
             this
             place
             .
             
               They
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               may
               not
               be
               constrained
               to
               contribute
               to
               the
               Reparations
               and
               constructions
               of
               Churches
               ,
               Chappels
               ,
               Presbyteries
               ,
               nor
               to
               buy
               Ornaments
               for
               Priests
               ,
               Lights
               ,
               founding
               of
               Bells
               ,
               holy
               Bread
               ,
               rights
               of
               Guilds
               ,
               hiring
               of
               houses
               for
               residence
               of
               Priests
               and
               Religion
               Persons
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               like
               ;
               if
               they
               were
               not
               obliged
               by
               their
               Foundations
               ,
               Endowments
               ,
               or
               other
               Settlements
               made
               by
               themselves
               ,
               
               their
               Authors
               and
               Predecessors
               .
            
             He
             that
             compares
             with
             this
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             that
             of
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             shall
             find
             betwixt
             them
             the
             most
             perfect
             contrariety
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               they
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               may
               not
               be
               constrained
               to
               contribute
               to
               the
               reparations
               ,
               and
               buildings
               of
               Churches
               and
               Presbyteries
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Declaration
             saith
             ,
             they
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             shall
             pay
             the
             impositions
             that
             are
             appointed
             for
             the
             re-edification
             or
             reparation
             of
             Parish-Churches
             or
             Parsonage-Houses
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             is
             black
             more
             opposite
             to
             white
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             to
             the
             night
             ,
             than
             the
             Edict
             and
             the
             Declaration
             are
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             worthy
             of
             consideration
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Edict
             hath
             exempted
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             from
             Reparations
             ,
             re-edifications
             and
             buildings
             ,
             both
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             Parsonage-houses
             ;
             but
             also
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Edict
             Henry
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             Lewis
             the
             Just
             his
             Son
             ,
             both
             of
             glorious
             and
             immortal
             memory
             ,
             have
             afterwards
             confirmed
             this
             exemption
             throughout
             ,
             so
             many
             times
             as
             occasion
             was
             presented
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             answers
             to
             the
             Papers
             of
             1606.
             
             Art.
             23
             ,
             1623.
             
             Art.
             19
             ,
             1625.
             
             Article
             4.
             
          
           
             And
             not
             only
             the
             Edict
             and
             the
             Royal
             answers
             which
             are
             the
             explications
             and
             sequels
             thereof
             ,
             have
             established
             this
             right
             in
             favour
             of
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             But
             also
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             the
             Decrees
             both
             of
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             have
             been
             alway
             conformed
             thereunto
             .
             There
             are
             found
             four
             decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             that
             make
             Proofs
             of
             this
             .
             The
             first
             is
             of
             the
             fourth
             of
             March
             1602.
             
             By
             which
             
               Francis
               Boutillon
            
             and
             others
             making
             profession
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             at
             Quellebeuf
             ,
             were
             discharged
             of
             the
             re-edification
             of
             the
             said
             Church
             at
             Quellebeuf
             ,
             and
             the
             Catholicks
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             their
             Adversaries
             were
             condemned
             to
             restore
             unto
             them
             that
             which
             they
             had
             paid
             ,
             both
             the
             Principal
             and
             Costs
             .
             The
             second
             was
             of
             the
             one
             and
             twentyeth
             of
             August
             following
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             of
             Conde
             upon
             Noireau
             were
             discharged
             ,
             without
             regard
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Baily
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             of
             the
             rate
             set
             upon
             them
             for
             the
             re-edification
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Altar
             of
             that
             Burrow
             ;
             with
             a
             prohibition
             to
             the
             Parson
             and
             the
             Catholick
             Inhabitants
             to
             rate
             them
             for
             those
             reparations
             ,
             on
             the
             pain
             of
             five
             hundred
             Crowns
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             in
             their
             own
             proper
             and
             private
             names
             .
             The
             third
             was
             of
             the
             twenty
             eighth
             of
             August
             1623.
             which
             discharged
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             of
             the
             Country
             of
             Bearn
             ,
             from
             contributing
             to
             the
             reparation
             of
             the
             Churches
             and
             Covents
             of
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Catholicks
             from
             contributing
             to
             the
             building
             and
             re-edification
             of
             the
             Temples
             of
             those
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             ;
             making
             those
             two
             things
             equal
             and
             reciprocal
             ;
             the
             which
             Decree
             was
             enregistred
             by
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Pau
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             July
             1624.
             
             And
             agreeable
             to
             so
             authentick
             a
             settlement
             ,
             my
             Lord
             the
             Count
             of
             Gramont
             ,
             Governor
             and
             Lievetenant
             General
             for
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             of
             Navarre
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Country
             of
             Bearn
             ,
             gave
             forth
             his
             Ordinance
             on
             the
             twenty
             third
             of
             June
             1642.
             
             By
             which
             he
             condemned
             the
             Jurats
             of
             the
             place
             of
             St.
             Susannne
             to
             be
             arrested
             ,
             and
             carried
             to
             the
             Prison
             of
             the
             Castle
             of
             Orther
             for
             having
             commanded
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             to
             work
             in
             the
             reparation
             of
             the
             Parish
             Church
             there
             ,
             and
             for
             having
             seized
             their
             Goods
             upon
             their
             Refusal
             .
             The
             Fourth
             Decree
             was
             of
             the
             Counsel
             of
             the
             fourth
             of
             May
             1650.
             by
             which
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             of
             the
             Parish
             of
             St.
             Thomas
             in
             the
             Town
             of
             St.
             Lo
             ,
             were
             debarred
             upon
             their
             own
             proper
             Petition
             ,
             tending
             to
             cause
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             sum
             of
             5000.
             
             Livers
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             raised
             on
             the
             Parishioners
             in
             common
             for
             the
             re-edification
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Saint
             Thomas
             ;
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             Catholicks
             alledged
             that
             the
             said
             Church
             had
             been
             heretofore
             demolished
             by
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             during
             the
             Troubles
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             they
             have
             given
             like
             Decrees
             in
             so
             great
             number
             ,
             that
             their
             multitude
             only
             hinders
             from
             citing
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             question
             hath
             not
             been
             dubious
             in
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Normandy
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             usage
             of
             the
             Palais
             of
             that
             Court
             hath
             been
             so
             constant
             to
             discharge
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             that
             they
             Condemned
             them
             also
             to
             pay
             costs
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             rashness
             to
             assail
             them
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             reparations
             of
             Churches
             and
             Parsonage-houses
             ,
             of
             which
             those
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             have
             the
             Decrees
             in
             readiness
             to
             justifie
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Allegation
             in
             case
             there
             be
             need
             .
             What
             strang
             surprize
             then
             is
             this
             to
             see
             at
             this
             day
             a
             practice
             of
             Justice
             so
             well
             established
             to
             be
             changed
             all
             at
             one
             blow
             ,
             and
             to
             repeal
             a
             Possession
             founded
             on
             the
             Edict
             ,
             on
             the
             Answer-Royal
             .
             On
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             and
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             without
             any
             one
             appearing
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Declaration
             .
          
           
             The
             Preface
             of
             this
             Declaration
             it self
             setting
             down
             —
             
               That
               what
               hath
               been
               Judged
               and
               decided
               by
               the
               Decrees
               should
               be
               firm
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               executed
               as
               a
               Law
               inviolable
               .
            
             A
             Maxim
             surely
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             surprises
             that
             the
             Clergy
             have
             made
             upon
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             that
             this
             Maxim
             cannot
             be
             received
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             the
             exemption
             granted
             unto
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Churches
             and
             Parsonage
             houses
             ought
             to
             pass
             for
             a
             Law
             inviolable
             ,
             since
             it
             hath
             been
             judged
             and
             decided
             in
             all
             occurrences
             by
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             and
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ;
             Decrees
             which
             are
             so
             much
             the
             more
             indisputable
             because
             they
             are
             founded
             on
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             .
          
           
             What
             can
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             then
             alledge
             for
             to
             colour
             their
             pretensions
             ?
             All
             that
             they
             have
             in
             their
             mouths
             is
             a
             vain
             consequence
             which
             they
             draw
             by
             a
             false
             reasoning
             ,
             and
             which
             serves
             only
             to
             shew
             how
             ill
             founded
             they
             are
             .
             They
             say
             that
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             do
             indeed
             pay
             Tythes
             to
             the
             Parsons
             :
             and
             by
             consequence
             they
             ought
             also
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             Charges
             of
             Churches
             and
             Parsonage-houses
             .
             But
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             less
             reasonable
             .
             For
             there
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Edict
             one
             express
             Article
             which
             obligeth
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             to
             pay
             the
             Tythes
             .
             But
             so
             far
             it
             is
             from
             having
             condemned
             them
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             repaires
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             building
             Parsonage-houses
             ;
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             hath
             one
             to
             exempt
             them
             .
             They
             cannot
             then
             argue
             rightly
             from
             tenths
             to
             reparations
             .
             And
             if
             one
             might
             draw
             a
             consequence
             from
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             might
             as
             well
             have
             good
             grounds
             to
             maintain
             ,
             that
             because
             they
             are
             exempt
             from
             Reparations
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             subject
             unto
             Tythes
             :
             as
             the
             other
             think
             they
             have
             good
             ground
             to
             maintain
             ,
             that
             because
             those
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             are
             subject
             to
             Tythes
             ,
             therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             contribute
             to
             reparations
             .
          
           
             
               But
               the
               principal
               foundation
               of
               this
               affair
            
             is
             indeed
             ,
             that
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             were
             not
             made
             subject
             unto
             Tythes
             but
             by
             the
             pure
             and
             only
             authority
             of
             Henry
             the
             Great
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             it
             so
             that
             he
             might
             give
             that
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             ;
             for
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             are
             not
             the
             Pastors
             of
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             and
             do
             them
             no
             manner
             of
             service
             in
             Spiritual
             things
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             entertain
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             their
             own
             Ministers
             who
             take
             care
             of
             their
             Souls
             ;
             which
             also
             King
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             knew
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             for
             to
             indemnify
             them
             in
             a
             thing
             from
             which
             their
             Religion
             did
             exempt
             them
             ;
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             pay
             them
             yearly
             the
             sum
             of
             45000.
             
             Crowns
             for
             the
             subsistence
             of
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             this
             sum
             might
             be
             in
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Tythes
             which
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             paid
             .
             With
             what
             appearance
             of
             Reason
             then
             can
             they
             draw
             a
             consequence
             from
             Tythes
             to
             Reparations
             ;
             being
             the
             payment
             of
             Tythes
             themselves
             is
             a
             charge
             to
             which
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             were
             so
             little
             subject
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             himself
             thought
             that
             it
             was
             Just
             for
             him
             to
             Indemnify
             them
             in
             that
             particular
             ?
             Would
             it
             not
             be
             a
             case
             very
             deplorable
             ,
             that
             the
             money
             being
             taken
             away
             which
             was
             expresly
             allowed
             them
             to
             mitigate
             their
             payment
             of
             Tythes
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             nevertheless
             ,
             the
             Tythes
             should
             obtain
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             Reparations
             ?
             And
             doth
             it
             not
             seem
             rather
             to
             be
             Justice
             to
             restore
             their
             Pension
             of
             45000
             Crowns
             for
             to
             recompense
             the
             Tythes
             which
             they
             pay
             in
             consideration
             of
             that
             sum
             ,
             than
             to
             will
             that
             they
             be
             charged
             with
             new
             payments
             for
             Reparations
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             are
             exempt
             by
             all
             manner
             of
             Reason
             ?
          
           
             It
             were
             in
             vain
             to
             pretend
             to
             make
             that
             limitation
             valid
             ,
             which
             is
             found
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               Cottized
               ,
               rated
               by
               the
               Poll
               ,
            
             i.e.
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             obliged
             to
             contribute
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             Persons
             ;
             but
             only
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             their
             Lands
             and
             Inheritances
             which
             they
             possess
             in
             their
             Parishes
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             who
             have
             neither
             houses
             nor
             Lands
             should
             pay
             nothing
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             sad
             consolation
             ,
             which
             regards
             only
             those
             miserable
             persons
             that
             have
             neither
             house
             nor
             home
             .
             And
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             this
             sort
             of
             rating
             is
             not
             ordinarily
             set
             ,
             save
             only
             on
             Inheritances
             ,
             so
             that
             to
             allow
             this
             exemption
             only
             to
             those
             that
             have
             no
             estate
             in
             Lands
             ,
             is
             to
             allow
             nothing
             in
             effect
             .
             The
             Edict
             it self
             will
             not
             suffer
             a
             thought
             of
             this
             fruitless
             exemption
             .
             For
             can
             it
             be
             said
             that
             when
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             exempts
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             from
             contributing
             to
             the
             Reparation
             of
             Churches
             and
             Parsonage-houses
             ,
             that
             its
             intention
             was
             only
             to
             discharge
             Persons
             and
             not
             Lands
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             appearance
             that
             any
             person
             would
             propose
             a
             thing
             so
             unreasonable
             .
             For
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Council
             and
             of
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             alledged
             above
             do
             fully
             evince
             the
             contrary
             ,
             by
             authentick
             decisions
             which
             have
             been
             made
             in
             this
             matter
             during
             the
             term
             of
             more
             than
             threescor●
             years
             ;
             alwayes
             discharging
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             which
             possessed
             Lands
             purely
             and
             wholly
             of
             these
             Ecclesiastick
             Reparations
             .
             Being
             then
             the
             Edict
             exempts
             the
             inheritances
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Persons
             ;
             it
             follows
             clearly
             that
             this
             new
             Declaration
             in
             pronouncing
             that
             they
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             should
             not
             be
             rated
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             makes
             nothing
             at
             all
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             looked
             on
             than
             as
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             .
             A
             ruine
             which
             infallibly
             draws
             after
             it
             that
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Subjects
             who
             profess
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             For
             this
             will
             be
             a
             sure
             means
             for
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             to
             spoil
             them
             of
             their
             Estates
             :
             because
             that
             out
             of
             hate
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Parsons
             ,
             Treasurers
             and
             Guardians
             of
             Parishes
             will
             make
             them
             bear
             almost
             all
             the
             Charges
             of
             these
             Reparations
             ;
             as
             is
             seen
             of
             late
             by
             experience
             .
             They
             invent
             even
             every
             day
             a
             thousand
             crafty
             shifts
             ,
             for
             to
             charge
             all
             the
             load
             of
             expences
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             discharge
             those
             of
             the
             C.
             A.
             R.
             R.
             And
             it
             will
             quickly
             be
             found
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             remedy
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             mony
             
             which
             should
             be
             paid
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             imployed
             to
             the
             publick
             weal
             ,
             will
             go
             to
             the
             re-edification
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             building
             of
             Parsonage-houses
             ,
             or
             trimming
             up
             of
             Altars
             .
             This
             Article
             then
             is
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             revocation
             whereof
             is
             of
             most
             importance
             ,
             and
             his
             Majesty
             shall
             do
             a
             thing
             worthy
             his
             Justice
             and
             his
             Royal
             bounty
             to
             condescend
             thereto
             ,
             and
             to
             evacuate
             the
             Decrees
             and
             Judgements
             that
             have
             been
             given
             in
             consequence
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Thus
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             justify
             what
             they
             have
             undertaken
             ;
             maintaining
             that
             this
             whole
             Declaration
             of
             the
             second
             of
             April
             1666.
             is
             composed
             of
             nothing
             else
             but
             Articles
             either
             frivolous
             which
             deserve
             not
             to
             have
             any
             place
             therein
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             worthy
             to
             be
             rejected
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             his
             Majesties
             intention
             ,
             who
             would
             that
             this
             perpetual
             and
             irrevocable
             Edict
             be
             exactly
             observed
             in
             his
             Dominion
             .
             This
             great
             Monarch
             who
             by
             God's
             example
             ,
             whose
             living
             Image
             he
             is
             ,
             hath
             no
             respect
             unto
             the
             appearance
             of
             mens
             persons
             ,
             and
             who
             heares
             the
             least
             of
             his
             People
             as
             well
             as
             the
             greatest
             of
             his
             Realm
             ,
             is
             besought
             to
             give
             to
             these
             observations
             ,
             some
             moments
             of
             that
             equitable
             attention
             which
             he
             allows
             to
             all
             those
             who
             implore
             his
             Justice
             :
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             knowing
             how
             reasonable
             the
             complaints
             of
             his
             Subjects
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             are
             ,
             he
             may
             revoke
             a
             Declaration
             which
             is
             the
             Tomb
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Hate
             and
             Animosity
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             Ruine
             of
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             a
             sourse
             of
             Infinite
             Mischie●
             Publick
             and
             Private
             ,
             and
             which
             will
             bring
             to
             the
             extremest
             misery
             ,
             more
             than
             a
             Million
             of
             persons
             ,
             whose
             Religion
             commends
             nothing
             unto
             them
             after
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             above
             Fidelity
             unto
             their
             King
             ;
             and
             whose
             carriage
             hath
             made
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             zeal
             to
             be
             good
             Christians
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             being
             good
             French-men
             ,
             is
             in
             their
             hearts
             inseparable
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           DECLARATION
           OF
           The
           same
           Second
           day
           of
           April
           ,
           1666.
           
           Entituled
           AGAINST
           THE
           RELAPSED
           AND
           BLASPHEMERS
           .
        
         
           LEWIS
           ,
           By
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           King
           of
           France
           and
           Navarr
           ,
           To
           all
           those
           to
           whom
           these
           Presents
           shall
           come
           ,
           Greeting
           .
           Since
           it
           hath
           pleased
           God
           to
           give
           Peace
           unto
           Our
           Realm
           ,
           We
           have
           applyed
           Our
           Cares
           to
           Reform
           the
           Disorders
           which
           the
           licence
           of
           the
           War
           hath
           introduced
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           Violations
           of
           the
           Edicts
           of
           the
           Pacification
           were
           the
           most
           considerable
           ,
           We
           have
           laboured
           to
           repair
           them
           exactly
           by
           Commissioners
           ,
           as
           well
           Catholicks
           as
           of
           the
           P.
           R.
           R.
           whom
           We
           have
           sent
           for
           this
           purpose
           into
           Our
           Provinces
           ,
           by
           whose
           Report
           We
           having
           understood
           that
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           evils
           ,
           and
           against
           which
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           make
           some
           Provision
           ,
           concerned
           the
           abuse
           which
           hath
           been
           introduced
           of
           late
           time
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           many
           who
           professed
           the
           P.
           R.
           R.
           did
           abjure
           it
           to
           embrace
           the
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           after
           they
           had
           participated
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           Mysteries
           ,
           returned
           by
           a
           scandalous
           contempt
           and
           Sacriledge
           to
           their
           first
           Heresie
           .
           As
           also
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           were
           engaged
           in
           holy
           Orders
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           were
           obliged
           by
           Vows
           ,
           quitted
           their
           Order
           ,
           and
           forsook
           their
           Monastery
           ,
           to
           profess
           the
           P.
           R.
           R.
           against
           which
           We
           believed
           We
           had
           sufficiently
           provided
           by
           Our
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Month
           of
           April
           1663.
           having
           prohibited
           Our
           Subjects
           of
           the
           P.
           R.
           R.
           who
           had
           once
           made
           Abjuration
           thereof
           ,
           to
           profess
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           were
           engaged
           in
           the
           holy
           Orders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Religious
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           to
           quitt
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           the
           P.
           R.
           R.
           upon
           any
           pretext
           whatsoever
           .
           But
           because
           these
           Prohibitions
           without
           any
           Penalty
           ,
           have
           not
           produced
           the
           effect
           which
           We
           did
           promise
           our selves
           ,
           We
           were
           obliged
           to
           give
           out
           a
           second
           Declaration
           of
           the
           twentieth
           of
           June
           ,
           the
           last
           Year
           ,
           1665.
           
           By
           which
           We
           Ordained
           that
           the
           Relapsed
           and
           Apostates
           ,
           should
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           Penalty
           of
           Banishment
           ;
           which
           Declarations
           have
           also
           continued
           without
           effect
           ,
           because
           those
           who
           were
           guilty
           of
           these
           Crimes
           ,
           betook
           themselves
           unto
           the
           Chambers
           of
           the
           Edict
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Cognizance
           of
           that
           Fact
           was
           appropriated
           by
           the
           said
           Declaration
           ,
           to
           Our
           Parliaments
           ,
           to
           whom
           for
           this
           purpose
           We
           had
           addressed
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           pretext
           that
           We
           had
           not
           precisely
           forbidden
           the
           Cognisance
           thereof
           unto
           the
           said
           Chambers
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Jurisdiction
           thereof
           could
           not
           pertain
           ,
           Our
           Edicts
           being
           not
           made
           in
           favour
           of
           them
           who
           were
           convict
           of
           such
           Crimes
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           of
           Blasphemies
           and
           Impieties
           uttered
           against
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           .
           Know
           therefore
           ,
           that
           for
           these
           causes
           and
           other
           good
           considerations
           thereunto
           moving
           Vs
           ;
           By
           the
           Advice
           of
           Our
           Council
           ,
           and
           of
           Our
           certain
           Knowledge
           ,
           full
           Power
           and
           Royal
           Authority
           ,
           We
           have
           said
           and
           declared
           ,
           and
           do
           by
           these
           Presents
           ,
           Signed
           with
           our
           hand
           ,
           say
           and
           
           declare
           ;
           We
           Will
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           Our
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           Our
           said
           Declaration
           ,
           all
           who
           are
           guilty
           and
           accused
           of
           the
           Crime
           of
           Relapse
           or
           Apostacy
           ,
           shall
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           Parliaments
           every
           one
           in
           his
           Precinct
           ,
           and
           the
           Process
           by
           them
           made
           and
           perfected
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Declaration
           of
           June
           22
           ,
           1665.
           as
           also
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           they
           who
           are
           convicted
           of
           Blasphemy
           and
           Impieties
           uttered
           against
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           with
           Prohibition
           to
           the
           Chambers
           of
           the
           Edict
           to
           take
           Cognizance
           thereof
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           ,
           under
           any
           pretext
           or
           occasion
           whatsoever
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           nullity
           ,
           and
           evacuation
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           ,
           Costs
           ,
           Damages
           ,
           and
           Interests
           of
           the
           Parties
           ,
           and
           greater
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           ;
           which
           our
           Attorneys
           of
           the
           said
           Chambers
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           answering
           therefore
           :
           giving
           Commandment
           to
           our
           beloved
           and
           leige
           Counsellors
           holding
           Our
           Courts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           Baylifs
           ,
           Stewards
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Our
           Officers
           and
           Justices
           to
           whom
           it
           appertains
           ,
           that
           they
           cause
           these
           presents
           to
           be
           Registred
           purely
           and
           simply
           ;
           and
           the
           contents
           thereof
           to
           be
           executed
           ,
           kept
           and
           observed
           according
           to
           the
           form
           and
           tenure
           thereof
           ;
           For
           such
           is
           Our
           pleasure
           .
           In
           witness
           whereof
           We
           have
           caused
           Our
           Seal
           to
           be
           put
           unto
           these
           Presents
           ,
           to
           the
           Copies
           whereof
           credit
           is
           to
           be
           given
           as
           to
           the
           Original
           ,
           Given
           at
           St.
           Germains
           in
           Laye
           the
           second
           day
           of
           April
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           Grace
           ,
           1666.
           
           And
           the
           twenty
           third
           of
           Our
           Reign
           .
           Signed
           ,
           Louis
           ;
           and
           below
           .
           By
           the
           King
           Phelypeaux
           .
        
         
           
             Observations
             upon
             this
             Second
             Declaration
             .
          
           
             AS
             this
             second
             Declaration
             is
             brought
             forth
             in
             the
             same
             place
             and
             on
             the
             same
             day
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             conceived
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
             For
             the
             Clergy
             who
             suggested
             the
             former
             ,
             are
             also
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             Character
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             appears
             so
             visible
             therein
             ,
             that
             one
             cannot
             read
             it
             without
             perceiving
             immediately
             that
             it
             is
             their
             work
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Sacred
             name
             of
             his
             Majesty
             was
             not
             set
             to
             it
             without
             a
             most
             evident
             surprize
             ..
          
           
             The
             Style
             alone
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             shews
             sufficiently
             from
             whom
             it
             doth
             proceed
             ,
             we
             need
             only
             consider
             the
             terms
             it
             makes
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             avouch
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             King
             that
             speaks
             therein
             .
             For
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             is
             therein
             called
             Heresie
             ;
             they
             that
             have
             quitted
             it
             ,
             and
             return
             thereto
             ,
             are
             named
             Relapsed
             :
             The
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             which
             embrace
             it
             ,
             Apostates
             and
             Sacrilegious
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             speak
             at
             all
             as
             they
             think
             of
             matters
             in
             Controversie
             ,
             are
             qualified
             as
             Blasphemers
             against
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             .
          
           
             All
             France
             knows
             that
             since
             the
             Edicts
             of
             Pacification
             ,
             our
             Kings
             have
             never
             expressed
             themselves
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             found
             any
             Declaration
             ,
             Decree
             or
             publick
             Act
             ,
             that
             have
             used
             these
             injurious
             terms
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             in
             its
             second
             Article
             hath
             forbidden
             all
             those
             of
             the
             one
             and
             other
             Religion
             
               to
               outrage
               or
               offend
               one
               another
               in
               Word
               or
               Deed
               ,
               enjoyning
               them
               to
               contain
               themselves
               and
               to
               live
               peaceably
               together
               as
               Brethren
               ,
               Friends
               ,
               and
               fellow-Citizens
               ,
               upon
               pain
               upon
               the
               Transgressors
               to
               be
               punished
               as
               infringers
               of
               the
               Peace
               and
               disturbers
               of
               the
               publick
               Repose
               ,
            
             which
             was
             no
             other
             than
             a
             renovation
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             made
             in
             the
             Year
             1570
             ,
             by
             Charles
             the
             ninth
             ,
             Confirmed
             by
             Henry
             the
             third
             in
             his
             Edicts
             of
             1576
             ,
             and
             1577.
             and
             found
             so
             Just
             and
             Necessary
             by
             Lewis
             the
             thirteenth
             Father
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             expresly
             re-iterate
             the
             same
             in
             his
             Declaration
             given
             at
             Blois
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1616.
             
             How
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             cause
             this
             prohibition
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             them
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Apostolick
             Religion
             from
             outraging
             in
             Word
             and
             in
             Deed
             these
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             if
             the
             Declarations
             themselves
             which
             bear
             the
             Kings
             name
             ,
             treat
             the
             Religion
             and
             Belief
             of
             the
             latter
             as
             Heresie
             ?
             For
             is
             it
             not
             to
             Authorize
             the
             other
             to
             call
             them
             Hereticks
             ;
             a
             term
             which
             without
             contradiction
             is
             an
             injury
             of
             all
             other
             most
             outragious
             ,
             and
             most
             capable
             to
             wound
             the
             hearts
             and
             provoke
             the
             Spirits
             of
             men
             :
             and
             so
             far
             off
             is
             this
             odious
             name
             from
             consisting
             with
             the
             design
             of
             their
             living
             together
             as
             Friends
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             it
             is
             capable
             to
             make
             Brethren
             and
             themselves
             irreconcilable
             enemies
             .
          
           
             The
             Wisdom
             and
             Justice
             of
             our
             Kings
             have
             caused
             them
             to
             condemn
             formally
             this
             factious
             name
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             imploy
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Ordinances
             to
             banish
             it
             from
             the
             Writings
             and
             Language
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             who
             profess
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             This
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             answer
             of
             Henry
             the
             Great
             to
             the
             fourteenth
             Article
             of
             the
             Paper
             presented
             unto
             him
             in
             1602.
             by
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             who
             complained
             that
             contrary
             unto
             the
             tenure
             of
             the
             seventeenth
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             
               many
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               the
               Advocates
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               of
            
             Tholouse
             ,
             Bordeox
             ,
             Province
             and
             Britain
             ,
             
               and
               other
               Benches
               of
               their
               Precincts
               did
               licence
               themselves
               to
               hold
               scandalous
               discourses
               ,
               calling
               them
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               Hereticks
               ,
            
             whereupon
             it
             was
             enjoyned
             the
             Attorneys
             General
             
             and
             their
             Substitutes
             thereof
             to
             inform
             
               ex
               officio
            
             on
             pain
             to
             answer
             it
             in
             their
             own
             proper
             private
             names
             .
             It
             may
             be
             seen
             also
             by
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             same
             King
             to
             the
             sixth
             Article
             of
             the
             Paper
             of
             1604.
             
             For
             they
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             having
             conceived
             that
             in
             the
             great
             Church
             of
             Bazas
             ,
             there
             was
             left
             an
             inscription
             made
             ,
             during
             the
             troubles
             ,
             in
             which
             were
             these
             words
             ,
             
               ab
               Hereticis
               Huguenotis
            
             ;
             It
             was
             said
             that
             a
             
               Commission
               should
               be
               given
               out
               to
               the
               Steward
               of
            
             Bazas
             
               for
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               put
               out
               .
            
          
           
             Above
             all
             ,
             the
             answer
             of
             Lewis
             the
             Just
             to
             the
             third
             Article
             of
             the
             Paper
             of
             1615.
             reviewed
             and
             ratified
             by
             that
             of
             the
             third
             and
             sixth
             of
             May
             1616.
             is
             extreamly
             considerable
             .
             For
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             who
             saw
             that
             the
             Clergy
             would
             serve
             themselves
             of
             the
             Oath
             which
             the
             King
             made
             at
             his
             Coronation
             
               to
               extirpate
               Heresies
            
             to
             animate
             him
             unto
             their
             ruine
             ,
             demanded
             that
             it
             would
             please
             his
             Majesty
             to
             declare
             that
             this
             Oath
             did
             not
             respect
             them
             at
             all
             ▪
             nor
             imported
             any
             prejudice
             to
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Edicts
             of
             Pacification
             made
             in
             favour
             unto
             them
             ;
             it
             was
             answered
             in
             these
             terms
             ,
             
               The
               King
               hath
               not
               intended
               in
               the
               Oath
               which
               he
               took
               at
               his
               Coronation
               to
               comprehend
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               living
               in
               this
               Realm
               ,
               under
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               Edicts
               .
            
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             then
             a
             thing
             wonderful
             strange
             that
             against
             the
             settlement
             of
             so
             many
             Edicts
             ;
             against
             the
             Declarations
             of
             four
             Kings
             ,
             and
             particularly
             those
             two
             great
             Princes
             ,
             the
             Grand-Father
             and
             Father
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ;
             against
             the
             usage
             of
             so
             many
             Years
             ,
             and
             sentiment
             of
             a
             whole
             Age
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             have
             enterprized
             to
             give
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             the
             defaming
             Title
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             them
             who
             make
             profession
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             to
             pass
             for
             Hereticks
             in
             a
             Royal
             Declaration
             ?
          
           
             They
             have
             done
             it
             without
             doubt
             to
             make
             themselves
             a
             Dispensation
             from
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             seventeenth
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             which
             
               forbids
               all
               Readers
               ,
               Preachers
               and
               others
               who
               speak
               in
               publick
               ,
               to
               use
               any
               words
               ,
               talk
               ,
               or
               discourses
               tending
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               People
               to
               Sedition
               ;
               enjoyning
               them
               to
               contain
               and
               comport
               themselves
               modestly
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               nothing
               but
               what
               might
               tend
               to
               maintain
               the
               Repose
               and
               Tranquility
               established
               within
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             For
             having
             by
             surprize
             caused
             the
             Kings
             Declarations
             to
             talke
             after
             their
             manner
             ,
             what
             will
             they
             not
             allow
             themselves
             in
             their
             Chaires
             ?
             What
             Licence
             will
             they
             not
             inspire
             into
             their
             Auditors
             ?
             What
             aversation
             and
             hate
             will
             they
             not
             draw
             upon
             those
             whose
             Peace
             the
             Edict
             did
             intend
             to
             procure
             ?
             Since
             after
             this
             their
             Countrymen
             considering
             them
             under
             the
             Masque
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             will
             look
             on
             them
             no
             longer
             but
             with
             horror
             ;
             and
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Bretaigne
             ,
             testifies
             very
             well
             how
             far
             this
             impression
             may
             carry
             men
             .
             For
             amongst
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             France
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             eager
             against
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             and
             the
             Condemnation
             of
             
               Mounseiur
               de
               la
               Touche
            
             whom
             they
             caused
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             burnt
             with
             cruel
             Torments
             for
             a
             Crime
             whereof
             he
             never
             had
             a
             thought
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             justifie
             him
             after
             his
             death
             in
             an
             admirable
             manner
             ,
             is
             but
             too
             sad
             a
             proof
             ;
             and
             others
             no
             less
             convincing
             may
             be
             also
             alledged
             .
             These
             transports
             are
             the
             Consequents
             of
             the
             Licence
             which
             this
             Parliament
             hath
             alwayes
             given
             it self
             to
             treat
             them
             of
             this
             Religion
             as
             Heretick
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             hath
             taken
             so
             strong
             a
             habit
             ,
             that
             it
             condemned
             the
             last
             year
             by
             a
             Decree
             ,
             the
             Bayliffs
             deputy
             of
             the
             Town
             of
             Vitre
             in
             21
             Livers
             Fine
             ,
             for
             having
             ordained
             joyntly
             with
             other
             two
             Catholick
             Judges
             that
             the
             term
             of
             Heresie
             imployed
             in
             the
             Writs
             of
             a
             Conplainant
             should
             be
             rased
             out
             .
             They
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             complain
             unto
             his
             Majesty
             of
             this
             unjust
             Decree
             ,
             and
             humbly
             demand
             of
             him
             the
             revocation
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             they
             also
             at
             the
             same
             time
             do
             beseech
             him
             to
             prohibit
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             and
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             writer
             of
             the
             Gazets
             ,
             whose
             writings
             are
             the
             more
             dangerous
             ,
             because
             they
             pass
             into
             all
             places
             of
             Europe
             ,
             to
             blast
             them
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             being
             it
             cannot
             but
             tend
             to
             cause
             Sedition
             in
             the
             Estate
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Union
             and
             Concord
             amongst
             his
             Majesties
             Subjects
             to
             become
             impossible
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             the
             Stile
             of
             this
             Declaration
             in
             which
             it
             delivers
             it self
             be
             strange
             ,
             certainly
             the
             settlements
             which
             it
             contains
             are
             no
             less
             ,
             and
             the
             Passion
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             is
             here
             manifested
             without
             any
             converture
             .
             For
             herein
             they
             speak
             of
             three
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             ,
             of
             the
             Relapsed
             ,
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             Blasphemers
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             .
             The
             two
             first
             are
             condemned
             to
             be
             Banished
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             the
             Cognizance
             of
             the
             Process
             to
             be
             made
             against
             all
             the
             three
             ,
             is
             taken
             absolutely
             from
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edicts
             ,
             and
             attributed
             intirely
             to
             the
             Parliaments
             .
             So
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             thrust
             forward
             and
             advance
             alwayes
             their
             enterprizes
             against
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             throw
             them
             at
             last
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             into
             despair
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Month
             of
             April
             ,
             1663.
             they
             have
             gotten
             a
             Declaration
             by
             surprize
             ,
             against
             those
             whom
             they
             call
             Relapsed
             and
             Apostates
             .
             But
             that
             said
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             those
             others
             whom
             they
             call
             Blasphemers
             against
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             .
             Afterwards
             in
             the
             Month
             of
             June
             1665.
             
             The
             Clergy
             suggested
             another
             Declaration
             to
             express
             and
             fix
             the
             Penalty
             which
             they
             would
             impose
             upon
             these
             pretended
             Relapsed
             and
             Apostates
             ,
             causing
             them
             to
             be
             condemned
             unto
             perpetual
             Banishment
             .
             But
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             
             were
             not
             forbidden
             to
             take
             Cognizance
             thereof
             .
             In
             the
             end
             the
             Animosity
             of
             the
             Clergy
             being
             not
             yet
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             fearing
             they
             had
             not
             yet
             got
             force
             enough
             to
             Banish
             those
             out
             of
             the
             Realm
             whose
             abode
             in
             France
             is
             to
             them
             insupportable
             ;
             they
             would
             give
             them
             the
             last
             blow
             in
             1666.
             
             Procuring
             this
             Declaration
             ,
             which
             leaves
             them
             no
             means
             who
             shall
             be
             accused
             for
             Relapsed
             or
             Apostates
             ,
             or
             Blasphemers
             against
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             to
             bring
             themselves
             before
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             find
             no
             shelter
             any
             where
             against
             the
             ardour
             of
             the
             pursuit
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             shew
             that
             in
             all
             these
             Heads
             the
             King
             is
             imposed
             on
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             surprized
             him
             in
             his
             Religion
             and
             Equity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Relapsed
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Relapsed
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             have
             given
             his
             Majesty
             to
             understand
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             first
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Month
             of
             April
             1663.
             
             That
             he
             should
             not
             suffer
             the
             profanation
             and
             impiety
             of
             those
             
               who
               for
               the
               considerations
               of
               Marriages
               and
               other
               like
               Motives
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               made
               Abjuration
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               and
               profession
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Religion
               turned
               to
               their
               first
               error
               .
            
             And
             certainly
             it
             is
             true
             that
             those
             who
             out
             of
             an
             impious
             and
             profane
             spirit
             ,
             Sport
             themselves
             so
             with
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             R.
             or
             that
             seek
             only
             to
             deceive
             the
             World
             with
             a
             dissembled
             profession
             and
             for
             interests
             meerly
             humane
             ,
             are
             infinitely
             condemnible
             and
             deserve
             to
             be
             punished
             exemplarily
             .
             But
             under
             this
             pretence
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             by
             a
             visible
             artifice
             have
             caused
             a
             general
             Law
             to
             be
             made
             against
             those
             who
             would
             return
             unto
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             first
             belief
             ,
             whatsoever
             their
             motive
             be
             ,
             and
             although
             their
             return
             be
             altogether
             disinteressed
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             have
             no
             other
             end
             of
             their
             change
             than
             the
             repose
             of
             their
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             the
             surprize
             appears
             manifestly
             .
             For
             ,
             is
             it
             credible
             that
             the
             King
             would
             force
             by
             the
             severity
             of
             his
             Ordinances
             and
             by
             rigorous
             penalties
             ,
             a
             person
             wounded
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             to
             stay
             against
             its
             resentments
             in
             a
             Religion
             which
             it
             esteems
             not
             good
             ,
             and
             wherein
             it
             hath
             no
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             through
             infirmity
             ,
             or
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             temptation
             which
             dazles
             his
             Spirit
             and
             surprizes
             his
             heart
             ,
             suffers
             himself
             to
             be
             transported
             to
             quit
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             a
             serious
             reflection
             ,
             or
             more
             ample
             instruction
             ,
             give
             him
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             perswade
             him
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             saved
             but
             by
             re-entring
             into
             the
             Church
             from
             which
             he
             was
             departed
             ;
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             any
             should
             desire
             either
             to
             constrain
             or
             punish
             him
             whilst
             he
             acts
             by
             this
             Principle
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             other
             motive
             but
             the
             discharge
             and
             duty
             of
             his
             Conscience
             ?
          
           
             His
             Majesty
             knows
             that
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             Conscience
             is
             most
             free
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             authority
             of
             those
             Soveraigns
             whose
             Yoak
             is
             born
             by
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             pretend
             not
             to
             have
             a
             right
             to
             constrain
             it
             .
             If
             St.
             Bernard
             had
             not
             said
             it
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
               That
               Faith
               is
               to
               be
               perswaded
               and
               not
               to
               be
               commanded
               ,
               (
               fides
               suadenda
               est
               non
               imperanda
               .
            
             )
             Reason
             it self
             hath
             spoken
             it
             enough
             ;
             and
             the
             example
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             affords
             us
             thereof
             a
             good
             proof
             .
             For
             this
             adorable
             master
             to
             whom
             the
             whole
             World
             oweth
             obedience
             ,
             hath
             never
             imployed
             the
             Terror
             of
             his
             Thunder
             ,
             nor
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             Authority
             to
             oblige
             men
             to
             believe
             his
             Gospel
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             used
             in
             this
             his
             design
             any
             thing
             but
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Mysteries
             and
             the
             Preaching
             of
             his
             Apostles
             .
             Faith
             (
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             17.
             
             )
             
               is
               by
               hearing
               ,
               and
               hearing
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             not
             that
             Faith
             is
             by
             hearing
             of
             Declarations
             ,
             nor
             of
             Decrees
             ,
             nor
             of
             Menaces
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             Divine
             Word
             whose
             perswasion
             alone
             is
             capable
             to
             beget
             it
             in
             mens
             Spirits
             .
          
           
             How
             then
             would
             they
             put
             on
             the
             King
             to
             enforce
             man
             by
             the
             terror
             of
             his
             Banishments
             to
             continue
             in
             that
             Religion
             which
             he
             approves
             not
             ?
             For
             what
             can
             come
             of
             this
             constraint
             ?
             But
             only
             that
             he
             should
             be
             inwardly
             of
             one
             Religion
             ;
             and
             outwardly
             of
             another
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             Sacrilegious
             ,
             and
             impious
             who
             prophanes
             two
             Religions
             at
             once
             ;
             who
             doth
             violate
             the
             one
             by
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             by
             the
             words
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             actions
             of
             his
             body
             .
             Or
             to
             speak
             more
             truly
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             a
             man
             without
             Religion
             .
             For
             he
             that
             serves
             himself
             of
             two
             Religions
             at
             once
             hath
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             differs
             very
             little
             from
             an
             Atheist
             .
             The
             King
             himself
             cannot
             have
             confidence
             in
             him
             ,
             nor
             be
             assured
             of
             his
             Fidelity
             .
             For
             how
             shall
             one
             believe
             that
             his
             obedience
             was
             sincere
             towards
             his
             Prince
             ,
             whilst
             it
             is
             dissembled
             towards
             God
             ?
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             needs
             only
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             for
             to
             avouch
             that
             the
             Declaration
             intituled
             against
             the
             Relapsed
             ,
             can
             be
             nothing
             else
             than
             a
             surprize
             .
             For
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             that
             Edict
             gives
             an
             entire
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             without
             exception
             to
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             without
             distinguishing
             of
             those
             that
             are
             born
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             come
             over
             to
             it
             ,
             betwixt
             them
             that
             have
             alwayes
             followed
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             return
             after
             they
             have
             quitted
             it
             for
             some
             time
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               sixth
               Article
               of
               the
               Generals
               expresseth
               it self
               in
               these
               Terms
               ,
            
             That
             we
             may
             not
             leave
             any
             occasion
             of
             troubles
             and
             differences
             amongst
             our
             Subjects
             ,
             We
             have
             permitted
             and
             do
             permit
             them
             of
             the
             said
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             abide
             in
             all
             the
             Towns
             and
             Places
             of
             this
             our
             Realm
             and
             the
             Countries
             under
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             without
             being
             inquired
             after
             ,
             vexed
             ,
             molested
             ,
             nor
             constrained
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Religion
             against
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             nor
             by
             reason
             thereof
             to
             be
             sought
             out
             in
             their
             houses
             and
             places
             where
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             dwell
             .
             
               According
               to
               this
               Article
               then
               all
               those
               that
               are
               of
               this
               Religion
               of
               what
               sort
               soever
               they
               be
               ,
               may
               dwell
               safely
               and
               peaceably
               in
               their
               houses
               ;
               and
               the
               Declaration
               on
               the
               contrary
               Banisheth
               them
               from
               all
               places
               of
               the
               whole
               Realm
               ,
               one
               part
               of
               them
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               those
               who
               return
               thereto
               after
               some
               slight
               change
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             Article
             of
             the
             Particulars
             is
             also
             more
             considerable
             and
             more
             express
             .
             For
             it
             gives
             such
             an
             extent
             to
             this
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             no
             person
             is
             therefrom
             excluded
             ,
             making
             use
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               sixth
               Article
               of
               the
               said
               Edict
               ,
               touching
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               permission
               to
               all
               his
               Majesties
               Subjects
               to
               live
               and
               abide
               in
               this
               Realm
               ,
               shall
               take
               place
               and
               be
               observed
               according
               to
               its
               form
               and
               tenure
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               Ministers
               and
               Schoolmasters
               ,
               as
               for
               all
               others
               who
               are
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               of
               the
               said
               R.
               whether
               they
               be
               Inhabitants
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               others
               .
            
             It
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             ,
             that
             this
             Settlement
             doth
             comprize
             those
             whom
             they
             call
             Relapsed
             ,
             since
             it
             speaks
             not
             only
             those
             which
             are
             ,
             but
             those
             also
             which
             
               shall
               be
            
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             authorizing
             also
             those
             persons
             that
             may
             return
             thereunto
             hereafter
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             who
             have
             not
             departed
             from
             it
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             This
             hath
             been
             so
             constant
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             that
             the
             Edict
             it self
             wills
             ,
             that
             this
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             should
             be
             extended
             unto
             those
             who
             before
             were
             returned
             to
             the
             P.
             R.
             R
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             in
             it
             one
             Article
             to
             hinder
             all
             inquiry
             after
             them
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             security
             that
             they
             might
             have
             given
             for
             assurance
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             This
             is
             in
             the
             ninth
             Article
             ,
             which
             imports
             ,
             
               That
               those
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               should
               not
               be
               any
               ways
               constrained
               ,
               nor
               continue
               obliged
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               any
               abjurations
               ,
               promises
               ,
               or
               Oaths
               which
               they
               have
               made
               heretofore
               ,
               or
               securities
               that
               they
               had
               given
               ,
               concerning
               any
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               molested
               or
               troubled
               therefore
               in
               any
               sort
               whatsoever
               .
            
             It
             is
             therefore
             without
             all
             reason
             that
             any
             one
             should
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Article
             against
             them
             ,
             who
             after
             the
             Edict
             ,
             re-assume
             the
             Religion
             which
             they
             had
             abjured
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             had
             respected
             that
             only
             which
             was
             past
             .
             For
             before
             the
             Edict
             ,
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             not
             well
             established
             throughout
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             the
             Records
             being
             full
             of
             Decrees
             ,
             of
             Arrests
             against
             the
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             other
             rigorous
             sentences
             against
             those
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             their
             abjurations
             and
             securities
             had
             changed
             once
             more
             ,
             it
             was
             therefore
             necessary
             to
             provide
             for
             that
             .
             But
             by
             the
             Edict
             this
             liberty
             being
             so
             plainly
             and
             generally
             granted
             to
             all
             people
             ,
             as
             is
             seen
             by
             the
             Articles
             already
             rehearsed
             ;
             the
             thing
             was
             not
             afterwards
             any
             more
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             no
             more
             Sureties
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             those
             who
             after
             their
             abjuration
             should
             change
             in
             the
             future
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             were
             comprised
             in
             the
             common
             liberty
             of
             all
             persons
             within
             the
             Realm
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             have
             any
             doubt
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             considered
             ,
             that
             until
             the
             Declaration
             1663
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             any
             inquiry
             nor
             pursuit
             made
             against
             those
             who
             returned
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             An
             indubitable
             proof
             that
             they
             were
             within
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Edict
             .
             Otherwise
             we
             must
             accuse
             all
             the
             Attourney-Generals
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Substitutes
             to
             have
             been
             ignorant
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             have
             executed
             their
             Office
             for
             so
             long
             a
             space
             of
             time
             .
             And
             how
             come
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             that
             are
             so
             active
             ,
             and
             so
             vigilant
             against
             those
             who
             depart
             from
             their
             Communion
             to
             enter
             into
             another
             which
             they
             hate
             ,
             to
             have
             slept
             so
             many
             years
             without
             enterprising
             to
             disquiet
             them
             by
             Justice
             ?
             That
             Decree
             it self
             given
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Estate
             ,
             September
             18
             ,
             1664
             ,
             to
             declare
             that
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             King
             against
             the
             Relapsed
             ,
             might
             have
             no
             effect
             retroactive
             against
             them
             who
             before
             were
             returned
             from
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             is
             an
             evident
             testimony
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             new
             Law
             contrary
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Edict
             until
             then
             there
             had
             been
             no
             pursuit
             made
             against
             these
             persons
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             not
             pretended
             only
             so
             much
             as
             to
             have
             right
             to
             do
             .
             For
             he
             that
             hath
             acted
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             a
             debtor
             to
             the
             Law.
             Being
             then
             they
             have
             let
             pass
             sixty
             five
             years
             ,
             without
             demanding
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             pretended
             Relapsed
             ,
             it
             is
             concluded
             that
             they
             were
             not
             Debtors
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             not
             transgressed
             the
             Edict
             ;
             
               Satis
               est
               argumenti
               nihil
               esse
               debitum
               Naevio
               ,
               quod
               tam
               diu
               nihil
               petivit
               .
               Orat.
               pro
               Quinctio
               .
               It
               is
               argument
               enough
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               due
               unto
            
             Naevius
             ,
             
               because
               of
               so
               long
               time
               he
               hath
               demanded
               nothing
               .
            
             As
             the
             Roman
             Orator
             speaks
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Apostates
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             reasons
             which
             have
             been
             alledged
             for
             those
             whom
             they
             named
             Relapsed
             ,
             serve
             equally
             for
             those
             whom
             they
             qualifie
             as
             Apostates
             .
             For
             the
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             is
             acquired
             by
             the
             Edict
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             whether
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             or
             Laicks
             .
             Where
             the
             question
             was
             of
             regulating
             the
             Interests
             of
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             who
             before
             the
             Edict
             changed
             their
             Religion
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             at
             all
             touched
             concerning
             their
             Subsistence
             ,
             or
             abode
             within
             the
             Realm
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             presupposed
             as
             certain
             and
             assured
             ,
             by
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             given
             universally
             unto
             all
             ;
             but
             provision
             was
             only
             made
             for
             their
             Marriages
             to
             declare
             them
             good
             and
             valid
             ;
             and
             the
             succession
             to
             their
             Moveables
             ,
             Purchases
             and
             Acquisitions
             were
             confirmed
             to
             their
             Children
             by
             the
             thirty
             ninth
             Article
             of
             the
             Particulars
             .
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             the
             condition
             of
             these
             Persons
             is
             made
             worse
             by
             the
             Edict
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             publick
             Liberty
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             thing
             not
             conceivable
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             that
             would
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             if
             the
             Marriages
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastick
             and
             Religious
             Persons
             which
             were
             before
             the
             Edict
             ,
             being
             authorized
             ;
             it
             were
             not
             permitted
             to
             others
             who
             would
             imitate
             them
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             live
             only
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             their
             Goods
             .
          
           
             This
             were
             to
             bring
             them
             back
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Yoak
             of
             the
             Edict
             of
             Charles
             the
             Ninth
             ,
             That
             Edict
             which
             was
             made
             in
             1563.
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             height
             of
             the
             Wars
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             greatest
             aversation
             of
             Spirits
             .
             For
             in
             the
             twelfth
             Article
             it
             is
             ordained
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Professed
               Religious
               Men
               and
               Women
               who
               had
               liberty
               given
               them
               to
               depart
            
             (
             out
             of
             their
             Monasteries
             )
             
               during
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               Troubles
               ,
               should
               return
               to
               their
               Monasteries
               ,
               to
               live
               there
               according
               to
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               the
               C.
               A.
               R.
               C.
               Otherwise
               they
               should
               be
               obliged
               to
               depart
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             It
             s
             known
             that
             this
             Edict
             and
             all
             those
             that
             followed
             were
             abrogated
             by
             that
             of
             Nantes
             ,
             in
             the
             ninety
             first
             Article
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             were
             to
             bring
             back
             the
             settlement
             of
             the
             Edict
             1663.
             and
             to
             evacuate
             that
             of
             Nantes
             which
             had
             annulled
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             Ecclesiasticks
             themselves
             ought
             to
             hinder
             them
             of
             their
             Orders
             from
             being
             thus
             handled
             ,
             by
             the
             Maxim
             which
             they
             teach
             ,
             That
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Priest
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             For
             what
             intention
             can
             they
             have
             who
             are
             retained
             by
             constraint
             in
             a
             Religion
             which
             they
             believe
             not
             to
             be
             Orthodox
             ?
             For
             this
             cause
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             that
             his
             Majesty
             seeing
             things
             by
             Lights
             much
             clearer
             than
             those
             of
             passionate
             Persons
             ,
             will
             re-establish
             that
             Liberty
             which
             they
             inforce
             themselves
             to
             very
             ill
             purpose
             to
             destroy
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             find
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             just
             to
             condemn
             unto
             Banishment
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             who
             would
             embrace
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             Being
             they
             recompence
             the
             Ministers
             who
             abandon
             it
             and
             allow
             them
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             assign
             them
             yearly
             Pensions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Blasphemers
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             .
          
           
             We
             cannot
             promise
             our selves
             less
             Justice
             towards
             those
             whom
             they
             would
             have
             to
             pass
             for
             Blasphemers
             against
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             .
             This
             is
             a
             point
             of
             the
             highest
             importance
             ,
             and
             which
             throws
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             into
             mortal
             Allarms
             .
             For
             by
             these
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             they
             mean
             without
             doubt
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Ceremonies
             with
             which
             they
             of
             another
             Communion
             do
             not
             accord
             .
             So
             that
             all
             the
             Sermons
             of
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             all
             their
             Books
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             all
             private
             Discourses
             of
             these
             disputed
             matters
             ,
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             treated
             as
             Blasphemies
             and
             Impieties
             .
             So
             that
             they
             may
             never
             hereafter
             pretend
             neither
             to
             speak
             of
             these
             things
             in
             their
             Chaires
             ,
             nor
             to
             write
             thereof
             in
             their
             Books
             ,
             nor
             to
             conserr
             about
             them
             upon
             the
             most
             just
             and
             inevitable
             occasions
             .
             There
             must
             therefore
             be
             no
             more
             Liberty
             for
             them
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             more
             for
             them
             any
             sort
             of
             Security
             .
             They
             must
             of
             necessity
             either
             be
             Cowardly
             or
             Prevaricators
             ,
             in
             not
             daring
             to
             speak
             of
             their
             Faith
             ;
             or
             miserable
             ,
             in
             exposing
             their
             Lives
             at
             every
             word
             which
             they
             shall
             dare
             to
             pronounce
             in
             maintainance
             of
             their
             Belief
             .
             To
             establish
             this
             rigour
             were
             infallibly
             to
             banish
             them
             all
             out
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             rigour
             impossible
             to
             be
             reconciled
             with
             his
             Majesties
             intention
             .
             For
             being
             in
             France
             ,
             the
             Liberty
             is
             left
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             believe
             and
             to
             profess
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             it
             follows
             of
             necessity
             that
             that
             of
             speaking
             also
             be
             allowed
             unto
             them
             .
             The
             Language
             of
             the
             Mouth
             ought
             to
             be
             conformable
             to
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             profession
             of
             any
             Doctrine
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             made
             than
             by
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             thereof
             the
             natural
             image
             and
             portraiture
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Reason
             also
             why
             the
             Clergy
             knowing
             well
             that
             the
             pretended
             Crime
             of
             a
             Blasphemer
             against
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             even
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Relapsed
             and
             Apostates
             ,
             were
             no
             other
             than
             supposed
             Crimes
             ;
             they
             believed
             that
             to
             attain
             
             to
             their
             design
             ,
             of
             causing
             them
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Cognizance
             thereof
             from
             the
             Judges
             who
             are
             obliged
             to
             keep
             close
             to
             the
             Edict
             ,
             and
             who
             knew
             how
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             ought
             to
             live
             and
             ought
             to
             speak
             ;
             upon
             this
             account
             they
             have
             caused
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             to
             be
             prohibited
             to
             Judge
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             attribute
             it
             only
             unto
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             great
             Chambers
             ,
             as
             the
             Declaration
             imports
             ,
             of
             which
             complaint
             is
             now
             made
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Prohibition
             made
             to
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             to
             take
             Cognizance
             of
             the
             Relapsed
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             of
             Blasphemers
             against
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             complaints
             which
             can
             be
             made
             by
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             there
             is
             not
             any
             that
             can
             give
             them
             more
             fear
             and
             more
             disquiet
             than
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             cast
             themselves
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             at
             his
             Majesties
             feet
             ,
             beseeching
             him
             with
             extreme
             consternation
             that
             he
             would
             have
             pitty
             on
             them
             .
             For
             to
             send
             these
             back
             unto
             the
             Parliaments
             ,
             of
             whom
             this
             Declaration
             speaks
             ,
             is
             an
             assured
             means
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             destroy
             all
             those
             of
             that
             Religion
             ;
             for
             hereafter
             to
             destroy
             a
             person
             of
             that
             Profession
             ,
             it
             will
             need
             only
             to
             impute
             unto
             him
             that
             he
             hath
             held
             some
             discourse
             against
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             may
             be
             brought
             before
             the
             great
             Chambers
             ,
             whereof
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Judges
             are
             so
             animated
             ,
             that
             it
             sufficeth
             with
             them
             to
             be
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             to
             make
             him
             Criminal
             and
             punishable
             in
             their
             Spirits
             .
             They
             will
             mingle
             also
             this
             ingredient
             even
             in
             all
             the
             causes
             of
             them
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             any
             more
             any
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             affairs
             shall
             be
             brought
             before
             the
             Parliaments
             .
             This
             is
             to
             repeal
             the
             great
             design
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             cause
             to
             fear
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             suffered
             any
             longer
             in
             France
             .
             For
             that
             they
             might
             enjoy
             any
             repose
             ,
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             judged
             it
             necessary
             to
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             ,
             and
             to
             allow
             them
             particular
             Chambers
             ,
             where
             
               Justice
               might
               be
               done
               them
               without
               suspition
               or
               hatred
               ,
            
             as
             the
             thirtieth
             Article
             of
             the
             Generals
             doth
             speak
             .
          
           
             How
             great
             then
             hath
             the
             surprize
             of
             the
             Clergy
             been
             in
             this
             point
             ?
             and
             of
             what
             reason
             can
             they
             serve
             themselves
             to
             cause
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             to
             be
             prohibited
             to
             judge
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             name
             Relapsed
             ,
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             Blasphemers
             ?
             For
             being
             they
             have
             given
             unto
             these
             people
             such
             names
             as
             they
             pleased
             ;
             and
             conceived
             an
             action
             against
             them
             under
             the
             Idea
             of
             the
             greatest
             Crimes
             ,
             therefore
             the
             rather
             according
             to
             the
             Edict
             ,
             ought
             the
             Chambers
             ordained
             for
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             take
             Cognizance
             thereof
             ,
             with
             exclusion
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             .
             For
             the
             thirty
             fourth
             Article
             of
             the
             Generals
             imports
             ,
             
               That
               the
               said
               Chambers
               should
               take
               Cognizance
               ,
               and
               judge
               Soveraignly
               and
               with
               final
               determination
               by
               Decree
               ,
               privatively
               to
               all
               others
               ,
               the
               Process
               and
               Differences
               moved
               and
               which
               shall
               be
               moved
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               were
               Parties
               ,
               Principal
               ,
               or
               Security
               ,
               Plaintifs
               or
               Defendants
               in
               all
               matters
               Civil
               or
               Criminal
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fifty
             second
             Article
             in
             confirming
             this
             Settlement
             ,
             addes
             thereunto
             a
             clause
             decisive
             in
             these
             terms
             ,
             
               The
               Article
               of
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               these
               Chambers
               ordained
               by
               this
               present
               Edict
               ,
               shall
               be
               followed
               and
               observed
               according
               to
               the
               form
               and
               tenure
               even
               in
               what
               concerns
               the
               execution
               and
               not
               execution
               or
               violation
               of
               our
               Edicts
               ,
               when
               they
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               shall
               be
               Parties
               .
            
             From
             this
             an
             invincible
             Argument
             may
             be
             drawn
             ;
             for
             the
             action
             of
             them
             whom
             they
             call
             Relapsed
             ,
             Apostates
             and
             Blasphemers
             ,
             is
             either
             a
             violation
             of
             the
             Edict
             or
             not
             :
             If
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             not
             to
             be
             inquired
             after
             ,
             nor
             condemned
             ,
             nor
             punished
             .
             If
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             ought
             then
             to
             be
             sent
             back
             to
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             to
             whom
             alone
             ,
             as
             competent
             Judges
             belongs
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             inexecution
             or
             violation
             of
             the
             Edicts
             .
          
           
             One
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Law-giver
             foreseeing
             these
             very
             assaults
             which
             the
             Clergy
             would
             one
             day
             make
             against
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             these
             Chambers
             ,
             he
             hath
             been
             desirous
             to
             prevent
             them
             by
             all
             means
             possible
             .
             For
             not
             content
             with
             the
             two
             Articles
             which
             have
             been
             already
             represented
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             another
             also
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             last
             Seal
             of
             his
             will
             :
             Inhibiting
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               forbidding
               all
               our
               Soveraign
               Courts
               and
               others
               of
               our
               Realm
               ,
               to
               take
               Cognizance
               of
               ,
               or
               Judge
               Process
               Civiles
               or
               Criminals
               of
               those
               of
               the
               said
               Religion
               ,
               whose
               Cognizance
               is
               by
               our
               Edict
               attributed
               to
               the
               said
               Chambers
               ,
               provided
               that
               the
               reference
               thereof
               be
               by
               them
               demanded
               .
            
          
           
             Art.
             64.
             
             
               Can
               there
               be
               now
               a
               contrariety
               more
               formal
               than
               that
               of
               this
               Article
               and
               the
               Declaration
               ?
               That
               prohibits
               all
               the
               Soveraign
               Courts
               of
               the
               Realm
               to
               take
               Cognizance
               or
               to
               Judge
               of
               the
               Criminal
               Process
               of
               them
               of
               the
               P.
               R.
               R.
               And
               this
               Ordinance
               reversing
               it
               ,
               wills
               that
            
             all
             guilty
             and
             accused
             af
             the
             Crime
             of
             Relapse
             ,
             Apostasie
             ,
             or
             Blasphemies
             uttered
             against
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Parliaments
             
             every
             one
             in
             his
             Precinct
             ;
             with
             Prohibition
             to
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             to
             take
             Cognizance
             thereof
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             under
             what
             pretext
             or
             occasion
             soever
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             nullity
             ,
             evacuation
             of
             proceedings
             ,
             Expenses
             ,
             Charges
             ,
             Damages
             and
             Interests
             of
             the
             Parties
             ,
             and
             greatter
             if
             need
             require
             .
          
           
             The
             Ecclesiasticks
             then
             can
             never
             attempt
             any
             thing
             more
             highly
             against
             the
             Edict
             ,
             then
             in
             suggesting
             this
             Declaration
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             they
             had
             not
             pursued
             thus
             far
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             end
             their
             Prey
             might
             not
             escape
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             animosity
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             is
             so
             great
             against
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             that
             they
             are
             infallibly
             lost
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             left
             in
             their
             power
             .
             There
             have
             been
             infinite
             vexatious
             experiences
             had
             of
             this
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             not
             pass
             from
             the
             matter
             that
             is
             here
             in
             question
             ,
             a
             Decree
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Parliament
             of
             
               Tolouse
               ,
               Feb.
            
             23
             ,
             1665.
             against
             one
             named
             
               John
               Gayrard
            
             ,
             who
             had
             forsaken
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             was
             returned
             on
             the
             second
             of
             April
             ,
             1662.
             a
             year
             before
             the
             first
             Declaration
             against
             the
             pretended
             Relapsed
             .
             Notwithstanding
             by
             this
             Decree
             ,
             he
             was
             condemned
             
               to
               be
               delivered
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Executioner
               of
               the
               Haut
               Justice
               to
               be
               led
               with
               a
               Halter
               ahout
               his
               Neck
               ,
               in
               his
               Shirt
               ,
               his
               Head
               and
               Feet
               bare
               ,
               on
               a
               Lords
               day
               before
               the
               Cathedral
               Church
               of
            
             Montauban
             ,
             
               at
               the
               close
               of
               the
               great
               Mass
               ;
               where
               being
               on
               his
               knees
               ,
               he
               should
               ask
               Pardon
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               Justice
               for
               his
               misdeeds
               ,
               be
               banished
               the
               Town
               and
               Shrievalty
               of
            
             Montauban
             ,
             
               for
               three
               years
               ,
               and
               condemned
               in
               a
               hundred
               Livers
               for
               a
               Fine
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Charges
               ,
               and
               sent
               back
               to
               the
               Consuls
               of
            
             Montauban
             
               to
               cause
               this
               Decree
               to
               be
               put
               in
               Execution
               .
            
             In
             pursuit
             whereof
             ,
             having
             been
             re-closed
             three
             Months
             in
             the
             Prisons
             of
             Tolouse
             ,
             he
             was
             led
             to
             that
             of
             Montauban
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             been
             ever
             since
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             is
             at
             present
             .
             So
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             this
             Parliament
             gives
             it self
             all
             license
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             surpass
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             Declarations
             ,
             in
             turning
             one
             part
             of
             his
             Banishment
             into
             a
             reparation
             much
             more
             infamous
             and
             insupportable
             ;
             but
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             they
             have
             condemned
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Estate
             ,
             of
             the
             18th
             of
             September
             ,
             1664.
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             absolved
             and
             discharged
             of
             all
             penalties
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             re-entred
             into
             his
             Religion
             a
             Year
             before
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Declarations
             by
             which
             they
             would
             prevail
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             need
             not
             be
             surprised
             at
             this
             proceeding
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Tholouse
             .
             For
             in
             all
             times
             it
             hath
             made
             appear
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             occasions
             and
             excessive
             hate
             against
             them
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             So
             far
             ,
             that
             King
             Charles
             the
             IX
             .
             having
             ordained
             by
             his
             Edict
             of
             1570.
             that
             untill
             such
             times
             as
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             should
             be
             Established
             ,
             they
             of
             the
             said
             Religion
             might
             refuse
             in
             the
             Parliaments
             four
             Judges
             of
             the
             Chamber
             ,
             wherein
             their
             Process
             were
             depending
             without
             expressing
             any
             cause
             ,
             and
             without
             prejudice
             to
             the
             ordinary
             right
             of
             Chalenges
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Tholouse
             ,
             it
             was
             declared
             to
             be
             wholly
             refusable
             in
             process
             ,
             wherein
             they
             of
             that
             Religion
             were
             interested
             .
             And
             in
             case
             they
             could
             not
             agree
             of
             another
             Parliament
             ,
             it
             was
             ordered
             that
             the
             Parties
             should
             be
             sent
             back
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Requests
             ,
             to
             be
             there
             Judged
             with
             final
             determination
             .
             Afterward
             in
             the
             Year
             1573.
             when
             the
             Towns
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             gave
             Hostages
             to
             the
             same
             King
             ,
             it
             was
             Decreed
             that
             they
             might
             be
             sent
             to
             any
             Town
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             which
             it
             pleased
             him
             saving
             that
             of
             Tholouse
             ;
             the
             Royal
             authority
             ,
             the
             publick
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             being
             not
             judged
             a
             sufficient
             warrant
             from
             the
             violence
             of
             that
             Parliament
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             Edict
             of
             1577.
             which
             in
             the
             32
             ,
             and
             33.
             
             Articles
             did
             import
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Officers
             serving
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             were
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Parliaments
             ,
             that
             of
             Tholouse
             was
             excepted
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             ordained
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Commissioners
             of
             the
             Chamber
             of
             the
             Edict
             in
             Languedoc
             ,
             should
             be
             taken
             from
             other
             Parliaments
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Grand
             Council
             ,
             which
             was
             executed
             in
             that
             sort
             ,
             till
             the
             Parliament
             being
             displeased
             to
             see
             themselves
             so
             Chastized
             ,
             promised
             to
             moderate
             it self
             and
             to
             do
             Justice
             .
             But
             they
             have
             not
             observed
             their
             Promise
             ,
             and
             have
             alwayes
             continued
             to
             give
             such
             great
             proofs
             of
             their
             ill
             will
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             now
             no
             more
             cause
             to
             trust
             them
             than
             heretofore
             .
             The
             grief
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             other
             Parliaments
             have
             imitated
             their
             example
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             spirit
             of
             fierceness
             and
             aversion
             hath
             so
             pre-possessed
             them
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             can
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             and
             their
             Liberties
             are
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             if
             they
             must
             abide
             under
             a
             Jurisdiction
             so
             contrary
             and
             averse
             .
             Witness
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Remes
             against
             
               James
               Caillion
               Seiur
               de
               la
               Touche
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             
               Pau
               ,
               Bordeaux
            
             ,
             and
             Rouen
             ,
             have
             done
             of
             late
             things
             which
             render
             them
             no
             less
             formidable
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             therefore
             who
             will
             not
             see
             his
             Subjects
             to
             perish
             miserably
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             knows
             himself
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             cause
             to
             complain
             ,
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             revoke
             this
             rigorous
             Declaration
             which
             subjects
             them
             unto
             Parliaments
             ,
             in
             many
             of
             which
             there
             are
             not
             so
             much
             as
             any
             Counsellors
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             for
             to
             defend
             their
             innocence
             .
             He
             will
             maintain
             of
             his
             Justice
             and
             equitable
             Goodness
             ,
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             without
             permitting
             any
             breach
             to
             be
             made
             upon
             their
             Jurisdiction
             .
             He
             will
             remove
             the
             Prohibitions
             gotten
             by
             surprize
             against
             those
             who
             are
             painted
             out
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Relapsed
             ,
             
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             Blasphemers
             ,
             leaving
             to
             all
             his
             Subjects
             full
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             the
             Edicts
             confirmed
             by
             his
             Majesty
             have
             established
             throughout
             the
             Realm
             ;
             and
             for
             that
             person
             named
             Gayrard
             in
             particular
             ,
             your
             Majesty
             is
             besought
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             Prison
             ,
             by
             evacuating
             the
             Decree
             made
             against
             him
             by
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Tolouse
             ,
             and
             ordaining
             that
             the
             warrant
             of
             his
             imprisonment
             be
             cancelled
             and
             the
             Gaoler
             constrained
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             means
             ,
             and
             even
             arrest
             of
             his
             body
             it self
             to
             suffer
             him
             to
             depart
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             brief
             Table
             of
             the
             Estate
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             
          
           
             After
             all
             these
             several
             observations
             which
             a
             hard
             necessity
             hath
             in
             a
             manner
             haled
             from
             the
             breast
             of
             those
             of
             the
             P.
             R.
             R.
             It
             is
             now
             easie
             to
             judge
             unto
             what
             extremity
             they
             are
             reduced
             ,
             and
             how
             deplorable
             their
             condition
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             to
             whom
             they
             look
             as
             their
             only
             support
             on
             Earth
             do
             not
             suffer
             himself
             to
             be
             touched
             with
             their
             supplications
             and
             their
             Tears
             .
             For
             at
             length
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             thought
             of
             their
             Estate
             ?
          
           
             They
             behold
             the
             most
             part
             of
             their
             Temples
             to
             be
             condemned
             and
             demolished
             in
             all
             the
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             possession
             of
             threescore
             and
             ten
             years
             and
             titles
             authentick
             could
             not
             save
             them
             .
             They
             dare
             no
             more
             correspond
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             nor
             write
             of
             their
             affairs
             .
             Their
             Ministers
             dare
             not
             Preach
             ,
             without
             exposing
             themselves
             to
             the
             peril
             of
             being
             informed
             against
             to
             the
             Justices
             ,
             for
             not
             having
             spoken
             with
             all
             respect
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             .
             They
             cannot
             any
             more
             cause
             any
             Books
             to
             be
             Printed
             to
             defend
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             without
             the
             permission
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             and
             consent
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Attorneys
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Impression
             impossible
             .
             They
             have
             no
             more
             liberty
             to
             hold
             their
             Colloquies
             for
             the
             conduct
             of
             their
             flocks
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Discipline
             .
             In
             the
             interval
             of
             Provincial
             Synods
             ,
             it
             is
             forbidden
             them
             to
             receive
             any
             Candidates
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             their
             Churches
             may
             often
             remain
             whole
             years
             without
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             consequently
             without
             consolation
             ,
             without
             Sermons
             ,
             without
             Sacraments
             .
             The
             Synods
             National
             are
             refused
             them
             ,
             or
             consented
             to
             at
             such
             distance
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             that
             they
             serve
             for
             little
             else
             than
             to
             make
             them
             feel
             their
             Misery
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             they
             hinder
             them
             from
             calling
             one
             Provincial
             Synod
             after
             another
             ,
             for
             the
             affairs
             for
             which
             they
             provide
             .
             The
             Schools
             are
             taken
             from
             them
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             any
             longer
             cause
             their
             Children
             to
             be
             instructed
             by
             Masters
             unsuspected
             .
             Their
             Children
             themselves
             are
             ravisht
             from
             them
             every
             day
             to
             be
             thrown
             into
             Cloysters
             ,
             and
             to
             heap
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             this
             evil
             usage
             which
             is
             sufficient
             to
             cause
             pity
             in
             the
             most
             insensible
             ,
             their
             Fathers
             are
             condemned
             to
             pay
             a
             Pension
             to
             those
             places
             where
             they
             behold
             them
             with
             most
             bitter
             sorrow
             .
             All
             wayes
             of
             getting
             their
             Liveli-hood
             are
             denyed
             them
             .
             For
             they
             are
             excluded
             from
             all
             Charges
             ,
             from
             all
             professions
             ,
             from
             all
             Arts
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             most
             mechanick
             Trades
             ;
             And
             if
             one
             of
             them
             be
             received
             into
             any
             mystery
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             grace
             so
             rare
             as
             it
             doth
             not
             deserve
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             ,
             and
             is
             bought
             so
             dear
             that
             the
             profits
             of
             his
             Trade
             will
             not
             of
             a
             long
             time
             equal
             the
             expence
             he
             must
             be
             at
             to
             enter
             it
             .
             They
             have
             not
             only
             taken
             from
             them
             the
             means
             to
             gain
             their
             bread
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             also
             brought
             in
             innovations
             to
             hale
             from
             them
             that
             little
             Estate
             which
             they
             possess
             ,
             by
             constraining
             them
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             charges
             of
             Chappels
             and
             Guilds
             ,
             to
             the
             re-edifications
             and
             reparations
             of
             Churches
             and
             Parsonage-houses
             .
             They
             are
             not
             assured
             of
             their
             Lives
             themselves
             ,
             because
             that
             in
             Criminal
             Process
             they
             do
             not
             permit
             them
             to
             be
             brought
             before
             the
             Chambers
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             and
             they
             subject
             them
             to
             the
             Presidial
             Courts
             in
             cases
             Provostal
             ,
             or
             to
             Parliaments
             and
             great
             Chambers
             in
             pretended
             Crimes
             of
             Religion
             .
             The
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             which
             is
             granted
             unto
             them
             is
             so
             straitned
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             longer
             a
             Liberty
             ,
             but
             a
             Rack
             ;
             because
             they
             that
             persist
             in
             their
             belief
             ,
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             it
             without
             fear
             of
             being
             accused
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             those
             who
             quit
             it
             cannot
             return
             to
             it
             without
             being
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             for
             ever
             :
             and
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             who
             would
             embrace
             it
             ,
             have
             not
             at
             all
             permission
             to
             say
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             necessarily
             obliged
             to
             chuse
             Banishment
             or
             Dissimulation
             ;
             
               Credidi
               ,
               propter
               quod
               locutus
               sum
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             116.
             
             
               I
               have
               believed
               ,
               therefore
               have
               I
               spoken
               ,
            
             is
             no
             more
             a
             good
             Maxim
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             hold
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ;
             
               Credidi
               propter
               quod
               tacui
               ,
               I
               have
               believed
               ,
               therefore
               have
               I
               been
               silent
               .
            
             The
             sick
             of
             this
             Religion
             themselves
             cannot
             be
             comforted
             in
             repose
             .
             The
             Parish
             Priests
             may
             trouble
             them
             without
             Penalty
             in
             their
             very
             beds
             ;
             and
             there
             procure
             unto
             them
             agonies
             more
             cruel
             than
             those
             of
             Death
             it self
             ,
             finally
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             pursued
             even
             after
             Death
             ,
             and
             cannot
             promise
             themselves
             to
             be
             quit
             of
             their
             travels
             in
             their
             Coffins
             .
             Because
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             take
             away
             their
             Burying-places
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             sustain
             incredible
             pains
             who
             bring
             them
             to
             their
             Graves
             ,
             so
             difficult
             do
             they
             make
             their
             Interrments
             .
          
           
           
             See
             here
             a
             lively
             Picture
             of
             the
             unhappy
             State
             of
             those
             of
             the
             
               R.
               R.
            
             they
             present
             it
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             with
             assurance
             that
             it
             need
             only
             to
             make
             him
             know
             these
             things
             for
             to
             receive
             the
             effects
             of
             his
             Justice
             .
             Hitherto
             the
             Church-men
             have
             hindred
             him
             from
             seeing
             the
             Miseries
             of
             those
             whose
             ruine
             they
             desire
             .
             They
             themselves
             who
             suffer
             have
             been
             silent
             out
             of
             respect
             ,
             hoping
             that
             their
             Patience
             would
             sweeten
             or
             weary
             the
             hatred
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             :
             But
             the
             excess
             of
             their
             grief
             hath
             this
             day
             constrained
             them
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             this
             sad
             draught
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             their
             Prince
             .
             They
             hope
             he
             will
             have
             compassion
             of
             their
             Misery
             ,
             and
             his
             Royal
             goodness
             having
             a
             sence
             of
             their
             Evils
             ,
             will
             consent
             unto
             some
             Remedy
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             which
             principally
             promotes
             this
             hope
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             remedy
             which
             is
             necessary
             for
             them
             is
             the
             self-same
             which
             the
             King
             hath
             protested
             to
             have
             in
             his
             intention
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               To
               cause
               the
               Edict
               of
            
             Nantes
             
               to
               be
               exactly
               observed
            
             .
             This
             is
             all
             they
             demand
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ;
             they
             require
             of
             him
             no
             other
             favour
             at
             all
             than
             the
             observation
             of
             that
             important
             Edict
             ,
             which
             the
             best
             and
             most
             zealous
             Catholicks
             have
             named
             the
             Establishment
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             amongst
             the
             French
             ,
             
             The
             Law
             of
             Concord
             and
             Union
             ,
             
             The
             true
             Cement
             of
             Peace
             ,
             A
             holy
             and
             Sacred
             Law
             ,
             
             A
             work
             worthy
             of
             the
             great
             King
             who
             made
             it
             ,
             And
             which
             deserves
             not
             only
             to
             be
             imprinted
             in
             Books
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             be
             engraved
             in
             the
             memories
             of
             all
             them
             who
             desire
             the
             Peace
             and
             Welfare
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             But
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             to
             cause
             the
             Edict
             to
             be
             Religiously
             observed
             ,
             they
             of
             the
             
               R.
               R.
            
             will
             to
             that
             end
             address
             here
             two
             Supplications
             to
             this
             great
             Monarch
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             respect
             which
             is
             due
             to
             his
             Sacred
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             hereafter
             may
             not
             be
             permitted
             to
             make
             themselves
             their
             opposite
             parties
             neither
             in
             the
             Council
             ,
             nor
             in
             Parliaments
             ,
             nor
             before
             other
             Jurisdictions
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             in
             hand
             that
             concerns
             the
             Execution
             or
             Violation
             of
             the
             Edicts
             :
             For
             it
             cannot
             be
             hoped
             that
             the
             Edict
             ever
             will
             be
             observed
             hereafter
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             while
             these
             Church-men
             (
             whose
             Authority
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             whose
             name
             alone
             is
             so
             Puissant
             and
             revered
             by
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             Judges
             )
             shall
             become
             adverse
             Parties
             against
             them
             ,
             whose
             Religion
             renders
             their
             persons
             odious
             and
             prejudiced
             .
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Principal
             Springs
             of
             the
             Grievances
             and
             Griefs
             which
             are
             brought
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             can
             never
             be
             Peace
             nor
             Repose
             for
             them
             in
             the
             Nation
             ,
             if
             this
             manner
             of
             dealing
             take
             place
             ;
             for
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             do
             hate
             them
             with
             an
             ardour
             which
             is
             almost
             unseparable
             from
             their
             Characters
             ;
             if
             they
             continue
             in
             this
             Allowance
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             to
             make
             themselves
             
               ex
               professo
            
             ,
             their
             Adverse
             Parties
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             Duty
             incumbent
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             bring
             thus
             ,
             Suits
             and
             Vexations
             against
             them
             to
             an
             infinite
             number
             .
             This
             also
             the
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             did
             provide
             for
             .
             For
             in
             the
             17
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             29.
             
             Articles
             ,
             where
             it
             speaks
             of
             inquiries
             touching
             the
             violations
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             it
             is
             always
             said
             ,
             That
             it
             should
             be
             by
             the
             Kings
             Officers
             ,
             to
             exclude
             therefrom
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             .
             And
             by
             the
             Answer
             of
             Lewis
             the
             13th
             .
             unto
             the
             12th
             Article
             of
             the
             Paper
             of
             1611.
             it
             is
             expresly
             imported
             ;
             That
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             should
             not
             make
             themselves
             Parties
             in
             the
             non-observation
             of
             Feasts
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             20th
             Article
             of
             the
             Edict
             .
             If
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             be
             excluded
             from
             this
             Inquisition
             ,
             because
             they
             find
             it
             to
             make
             for
             their
             Interest
             ,
             to
             make
             processes
             against
             the
             Protestants
             upon
             this
             point
             ;
             by
             the
             same
             Reason
             ought
             not
             the
             Clergy
             in
             general
             to
             be
             rejected
             as
             uncompetent
             Prosecutors
             ,
             touching
             the
             violations
             of
             the
             Edict
             ,
             being
             it
             is
             their
             great
             Interest
             and
             one
             of
             their
             Principal
             Satisfactions
             to
             trouble
             them
             of
             this
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             ruine
             them
             with
             all
             their
             Powers
             ?
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             Justice
             also
             requires
             ,
             that
             Ecclesiasticks
             meddle
             not
             with
             things
             but
             what
             are
             purely
             Spiritual
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             without
             passing
             their
             bounds
             and
             without
             attempting
             an
             Enterprize
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Estate
             ,
             for
             them
             to
             intrude
             themselves
             into
             Politick
             Affairs
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             the
             violations
             of
             Edicts
             .
             It
             is
             their
             part
             to
             defend
             their
             Doctrine
             by
             their
             Sermons
             and
             Writings
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             the
             Interests
             of
             State
             ,
             it
             becomes
             the
             Kings
             Ministers
             and
             Officers
             only
             to
             manage
             them
             .
             The
             Ecclesiasticks
             have
             no
             Right
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             qualification
             or
             call
             to
             this
             affair
             ;
             All
             that
             they
             have
             to
             do
             is
             to
             become
             denunciators
             against
             them
             that
             are
             culpable
             .
             But
             the
             Action
             and
             the
             Pursuit
             belongs
             unto
             his
             Majesties
             Officers
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergy
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             it
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             confound
             Spirituals
             with
             Temporals
             ;
             the
             distinction
             whereof
             is
             so
             necessary
             for
             the
             weal
             of
             Kings
             and
             Kingdoms
             .
             To
             the
             end
             therefore
             that
             these
             things
             may
             be
             left
             in
             their
             due
             order
             and
             station
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             root
             of
             a
             thousand
             Troubles
             otherwise
             inevitable
             may
             be
             pulled
             up
             ,
             they
             of
             the
             
               R.
               R.
            
             do
             instantly
             beseech
             the
             King
             ,
             That
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             may
             contain
             themselves
             in
             the
             Functions
             of
             their
             Charges
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             any
             be
             guilty
             of
             any
             violations
             of
             the
             Edicts
             ,
             the
             enquiry
             after
             them
             only
             may
             be
             made
             by
             competent
             Parties
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Kings
             Attornies
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             always
             practised
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             other
             Supplication
             they
             present
             unto
             his
             Majesty
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             take
             care
             to
             recall
             or
             reduce
             the
             two
             Declarations
             of
             April
             ,
             1666.
             (
             and
             others
             such
             like
             made
             since
             )
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             that
             inviolable
             Edict
             ,
             by
             revoking
             those
             things
             which
             are
             contrary
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             make
             known
             his
             Will
             therein
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             and
             way
             of
             a
             Declaration
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             shall
             quiet
             all
             and
             stop
             the
             mouth
             of
             both
             Catholicks
             and
             Religionaries
             ,
             it
             will
             reduce
             them
             to
             their
             former
             State
             of
             Tranquility
             and
             quietness
             ,
             which
             they
             injoyed
             on
             both
             sides
             for
             many
             years
             ;
             else
             such
             new
             surreptitious
             Orders
             drawn
             from
             your
             Majesty
             (
             without
             due
             and
             impartial
             information
             )
             will
             be
             a
             Precedent
             and
             Inlet
             for
             a
             thousand
             more
             ,
             that
             will
             totally
             subvert
             a
             Fundamental
             Law
             and
             Edict
             established
             by
             your
             famous
             and
             wise
             Predecessors
             ,
             with
             the
             full
             advice
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             States
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             by
             your
             Majesty
             often
             allowed
             and
             ratified
             ;
             so
             that
             thence
             would
             follow
             a
             thousand
             secret
             and
             publick
             oppressions
             ,
             without
             the
             redress
             or
             due
             Representation
             to
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             would
             bring
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             upon
             your
             Majesties
             Kingdoms
             and
             Throne
             ,
             (
             which
             God
             forbid
             )
             and
             might
             destroy
             and
             scatter
             a
             great
             part
             of
             your
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             reduce
             their
             Adversaries
             to
             those
             Extremities
             against
             them
             which
             disquieted
             this
             Nation
             for
             many
             Years
             ,
             and
             that
             could
             have
             no
             end
             but
             by
             establishing
             that
             Impartial
             Reconciling
             and
             Sacred
             Edict
             of
             Nantes
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A38821-e210
           
             Mem.
             of
             Rohan
             .
             and
             others
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38821-e3000
           
             Mathieu
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             Book
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38821-e10560
           
             Beloi
             .
          
           
             Mathien
             
          
           
             Conference
             des
             Ordonances
             &
             Edicts
             royaux
             ,
             &c.